University of California Berkeley Gift of FRANK S. RICHARDS ^B^^4-^vWf'^'m^W^;^.^^.* a&$r&$ ? *&.& Jv &&W*2* t d^sn&ffi is * i*Sd^ A ^fZrsS t=^ r , ^P. V^ 5 ^ ^or^^^f ' T*^' ' ^V/^T^ 'Jo^ 1 '^?^' >?' ' v^V^ r* :'*- ?*&' ' yfy ^"iJKw^te^x^&KvtSK ' ^vs. Z*_ //* >*/' sr B CL-'A' ^^STC ( 50 CHAPTER FIFTEEN. Government 53 CHAPTER SIXTEEN. Kinds of Government 55 CHAPTER SEVENTEEN. Church and Kingdom of God 59 CHAPTER EIGHTEEN. Stake and Ward Divisions 62 CHAPTER NINETEEN. Source of Authority 66 CHAPTER TWENTY. Powers of Government 70 CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE. The Holy Priesthood 74 CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO. Offices Belonging to the Priesthood..., 77 CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE. Appointments and Nominations 80 CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR. Election of aFirst Presidency 82 CONTENTS. XI CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE. PAGE. Councilor Quorum of the First Presidency 93 CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX. The Twelve Apostles 99 CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN. The Seventy 104 CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT. The Presiding Patriarch 110 CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE. The Presiding Bishopric 112 CHAPTER THIRTY. Courts and Councils of Justice 117 CHAPTER THRTY-ONE. The Ward Bishop's Court 119 CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO. The Stake High Council 124 CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE. Council of the First Presidency 131 CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR. Special Church Tribunals Presiding Bishop's Council 133 CHAPTERT THIRTY-FIVE. Council of High Priests Abroad 135 CHAPTER THIRFY-SIX. Traveling High Council of the Twelve Apostles 136 CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN: Stake Councils, Quorums and Conferences 138 XII CONTENTS. PART III. Boards of Education, Church Schools and Auxiliary Organizations. CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT. PAGE. General Church Board of EJucation 144 CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE. Church Schools 146 CHAPTER FORTY. The Auxiliary Organizations 147 CHAPTER FORTY-ONE. Relief Societies 149 CHAPTER FORTY-TWO. Sunday Schools 151 CHAPTER FORTY-THREE. Young Men's Mu'ual Improvement Associations 154 CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR. Young Ladies' Mutual Improvement Associations 157 CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE. Primary Associations 160 CHAPTER FORTY-SIX. Religion Classes 162 PART IV. A Brief Concordance of the Doctrine and Covenants 165 PART I. THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. CHAPTER ONE. DEFINITION OF PRIESTHOOD. OPENING EXERCISES AND PRELIMINARIES: 1. Sing a short hymn. Open with prayer; call on one of the members. Sing another hymn, if time per- mits. 2. Instructions will be given hereafter relating to the organization of the various quorums of the Lesser Priesthood; for the present organize as follows: 3. Deacons. Twelve form a quorum. From this number one is to be chosen President, two are to be chosen for Counselors, and one is to be chosen for Clerk. 4. Teachers. Twenty-four form a quorum. From this number one is to be chosen President, two are to be chosen for Coun- selors, and one is to be chosen for Clerk, or Secretary. 5. Priests. Forty- eight form a quorum. The Bishop is the President of the Priests' quorum, and of the Lesser Priesthood.* Meaning of the Term. The teacher or instructor may give a twenty minutes' talk on Priesthood under the following topics: 1. Priesthood is a compound of two words; (1) priest, de- noting an officer in the Church and government of God; and (2) -hood} suffix denoting condition, character, state, rank, head; as in statehood, boyhood, fatherhood, Godhood. * To THE INSTRUCTOR IN CHARGE : You are not to represent yourself as president of the quorum in your charge. You merely superintend the work. Let the President of the quorum do all that he can give out the hymn, call on someone to open and close the session, call for the minutes, put the question on their adoption, and so on. Generally the members of the Lesser Priesthood are young men who lack experience; therefore, it is necessary for the Bishop to sit in council with these quorums, or appoint someone as assistant or aid when the Presidencv of a quorum are not able to manage the work themselves. Explain this to the quorum and teach them to honor the officers in their respective positions. In the case of the Priests' quorum, the instructor who presides represents the Bishop. 2 THE LESSER fRtESTHOOf). 2. Priesthood is power and authority given to men to act in .he name of the Lord. 3. It is a right conferred on men to officiate in the ordi- aances of the Gospel; and to advocate the principles thereof. 4. In other words, Priesthood is Divine Authority by which men perform acts for the benefit of their fellow men under the law of the Gospel; and God acknowledges such acts as if they were His own. 5. In a large sense, Priesthood signifies "the holy order of che Son of God," which He holds in connection with heavenly beings. 6. It is that which places man in a condition to receive the ministration of angels, and to enjoy the presence of God the Father, and His Son Jesus Christ. (Doc. and Cov., sec. 13 and sec. 107.) 7. The word is sometimes used to signify the body of men who hold this power and authority. CLOSING FORMULARY: 1. Review the subjects of organization and Priesthood. Get a clear idea of both from the members. 2. Assign work on which members may prepare for next lesson, 3. The secretary or clerk should make a membership roll. 4. Sing a hymn, or a verse or two, if time permits. 5. Benediction to be pronounced by a member.* SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. Persons holding the Lesser Priesthood are classified into four groups, three quorums, and one council, namely: (1) the Deacons' quorum, (2) the Teachers' quorum, (3) the Priests' quorum, and (4) the Bishopric. To which of these groups do you belong? How many Deacons form a quorum? How many Teachers? How many Priests? Give the names of the officers of these quorums. Who should preside over the Priests' quorum? What special meaning is attached by the Latter-day Saints to the word "quorum?" 2. Generally speaking, Priesthood means the agency and authority which the Lord has conferred upon men to act in His name, to minister in His Church, and to build up His kingdom among men. Now express this idea in your own language. What is meant when we say: "The priesthood will meet to-night;" or, "The priesthood has decided such and such a matter?" 3. The government of God, in one sense, is composed of ecclesiastical officials and their assistants; the government of the town, city or county *NOTE TO THE INSTRUCTOR: The items on opening and closing are sug- gestive; they may be varied to meet circumstances. DEFINITION OF PRIESTHOOD. 3 where you live is also composed of officials. Name some of the civil officials of your town. Name the ecclesiastical officials of your ward. REFERENCES. 1. Read from the Doctrine and Covenants, section 107: 1 to 20 inclu- sive, which gives the names of the two divisions of Priesthood; what the Priesthood is; and in a general way defines what it authorizes men to do who hold it. 2. The Doctrine and Covenants, section 20:38 to 50, also sets forth in, considerable detail what the Lord authorizes men to do who hold the various offices of the Priesthood. 3. Examine section 112: 14 to 34, Doctrine and Covenants, and take note of the great things an Apostle is authorized to do by virtue of the Apostleship. 4. No man is a legal and lawful agent or minister of God unless he holds the Priesthood. Read part of Paul's epistle to the Hebrews, 5: 1 to 6 inclusive. THE LESSER PRIESTHOOf). CHAPTER TWO. THE AAEONIC PRIESTHOOD OPENING FEATURES: 1. The President announces that the meeting should begin. Sing a hymn. He appoints a member to offer prayer. The Clerk calls the roll, and reads the minutes of the last meeting. 2. Approve the minutes (after amending if need be) by vote. The voting should be done bv the silent method ; that is, by raising the right hand to manifest either approval or disapproval. This is the method invariably used in all meetings of the Church. 3. Review briefly the main points of last les- son. Then introduce the subject of the Aaronic Priesthood. Priests, and Officers. Whenever the Lord has given a dispen- sation of the Gospel at any period of the world's history, He has had servants, righteous men, to minister for Him among the peo- ple. These servants were his officers or Priests, and they minis- tered among the people by virtue of their Priesthood, or the au- thority which they received from the Lord. The High Priesthood First From Adam to Noah, from Noah'to Melchisedek and Abraham, and so on down until the days of Moses, we know of only one Priesthood "The Holy Priesthood after the order of the Son of God," or the Melchisedek Priesthood. But a change came in the days of Moses. (See Heb. 3: 7-12, 18, 19; 4: 1, 11.) The Law Changed. The children of Israel, it seems, were not capable of living up to the law of the Gospel. They were hard of heart, rebellious, and inclined to the idolatry and super- stitions of the Egyptians. So the Lord in His wisdom saw that they could not abide the principles of the Gospel, neither could they be judged by them. Instead, therefore, of the Gospel of faith, repentance, baptism, the laying on of hands, etc., He gave them the law of Carnal Commandments, which is the law of sacri- fice and burnt offerings for sin, etc., and then He ordained and established a Priesthood to suit the conditions. "For the priest- THE AARONIC PRIESTHOOD. 5 hood being changed, there is made of necessity a change also of the law." (Heb. 7: 12.) ISRAELITES IMBUED WITH EGYPTIAN IDOLATRY. Undoubtedly the Israelites, owing to their long sojourn in Egypt and close association with the people of the Nile, became more or less imbued with the idolatrous practices of their taskmasters. Not all Israelites were brickmakers. Many thousands of Hebrews were engaged in other occupations, even that of as- sisting the priests in religious ceremopies before their gods. Idol worship, therefore, was not an unfamiliar religion to Israel. One of the many gods of the Egyptians was the sacred bull, called Apis. This animal was kept in a magnificent court adjoining the temple dedicated to his worship ; he was attended by priests, and periodically worshiped by the people, amid general festivity and rejoicing. Professor Rawlinson, in his "History of Ancient Egypt," (vol.1, p. 196) thus describes the beliefs and practices of the Egyptians in the selection and worship of the sacred bull, Apis: "The Egyptians believed that occasionally a deity became incarnate in a particular animal and so remained until the creature's death." At the death of the sacred bull, another must be found by the priests. "When a male calf, having been examined by the priests, was pronounced to have the required marks, he received the name of Apis, and became the occupant of his proper temple, which thenceforth he never quitted, except on certain fixed days, when he was led in procession through the streets of the city and welcomed by all the inhabitants, who came forth from their houses to greet him. Otherwise he remained continuously in his grand residence, waited upon by numerous priests, fed on choice food, and from time to time shown for a short space to those who came to worship him and solicit his favor and protection. Each Apis, when dead, became an Osiri-Apis. All Egypt went into mourning at the death, however produced, and remained inconsolable until it pleased the priests to declare a new avatar, when mourning was at once cast aside, a time of festival was pro- claimed, and, amid the acclamations of the whole people, the new-found Apis was led in solemn pomp to occupy the chambers of his predecessor." Not always, however, could the people worship the living animal, but they did have its image of wood, stone or metal continually before them." (Read Exodus 32, 1-6.) Aaron and his Sons Called. Aaron (who was a brother of Moses, and also a Levite) with his four sons, were selected first to hold this Lesser Priesthood and to minister in the Priest's office. But this authority was only a part of the powers of the Higher Priesthood, hence it is termed the Lesser. It was, in fact, a new arrangement, something joined on or added to the Melchisedek Priesthood, and hence it is said to be an appendage to the Higher Priesthood. 6 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. Now notice closely the words of the Lord through His ser- vant Moses when He chose Aaron and his sons to officiate in this new calling: "And take thou unto thee, Aaron, thy brother, and his sons with him, from among the Children of Israel, that he may minister unto me in the Priest's office, even Aaron, Na-dab and A-bi-hu, El-e-a-zar and Ith-a-mar, Aaron's sons, and thou shalt make holy garments for Aaron, thy brother, for glory and for beauty. "- Ex., 28: 1, 2. "And Aaron and his sons thou shalt bring unto the door of the tabernacle of the congregation, and shall wash them with water. And thou shalt take the garments, and put upon Aaron the coat, and the robe of the ephod, and the ephod, and the breastplate, and gird him with the curious girdle of the ephod. And thou shalt put the mitre upon his head, and put the holy crown upon the mitre. Then shalt thou take the anointing oil and pour it upon his head and anoint him. And thou shalt bring his sons and put coats upon them. And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons, and put the bonnets on them: and the Priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual statute, and thou shalt consecrate Aaron and his sons." See Ex., 29: 4-9, also verse 44.* To FINISH THE LESSON: 1. Briefly review the important points of the lesson. 2. Assign work for the next lesson. 3. Attend to miscellaneous business. 4. Close with singing and benediction. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. When the Lord has some special work to be done among His chil- dren, He generally authorizes men to carry it forward. Men so commis- sioned are called by various titles: as servants, ministers, elders, prophets, officers, and the like. These are his agents. Consult a dictionary (a large one) for the meaning of "commissioned," "servant," "minister." In a gen- eral sense, what are priests? 2. All divisions of Priesthood are comprised in "The Holy Priesthood after the order of the Son of God." It is more frequently called the Mel- chisedek Priesthood; it is also called the"High Priesthood, "because it stands first and comprehends all others. What do Abraham and Paul say about that * An EPHOD (ef-od) is a priestly vestment made in the form of a double apron, covering the upper part of the body in front and behind, two parts of the apron being united at the shoulders by a seam or strap, and drawn to- gether by a girdle. The MITRE or MITER (mi-ter ) is a form of head dress. The Jewish mitre was made of linen and wrapped in folds about the head, like a turban. A GIRDLE is a sash. THE AARONIC PRIESTHOOD. 7 righteous man, Melchisedek? Adam was the first on earth to hold the Hob Priesthood, the highest of all. Consult a large dictionary for the various meanings of the term "order," and particularly for its meaning as used ir this lesson. 3. The Children of Israel were not capable of living up to all the re- quirements of the Higher or Holy Priesthood and the law of the Gospel, sc th-i Lord, through Moses, gave them a new law and order of the Holy Priest- hood, and another set of officers to minister to the people under the new con- ditions. How long did the Israelites sojourn in Egypt? What do you sup- pose prompted the Children of Israel while in the wilderness to make s golden calf, then sacrifice and have a merry time? 4. This new authority, or new Priesthood, or rather this new adaptation of an order of the old Priesthood, is called the "Lesser Priesthood." It is an appendage of the Higher Priesthood, because it belongs to or grows out of it. What is the meaning of "appendage" as relating to the Lesser Priest- hood? 5. As Aaron, with his four sons, was the first man appointed to exer- cise the duties of the Lesser Priesthood, this order is more commonly called after his name the Aaronic Priesthood. Mention from your own knowledge some things in science, religion or art that have been named after men who were first or prominent iti their advocacy or practice. 6. In olden times, men who were priests, wore clothing of a peculiar kind and make to denote their priestly office and authority. Describe briefly this dress. REFERENCES. 1. Examine the following scripture: Numbers, 27: 15 to 23; Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 84: 18 to 30. 2. The Priesthood was confirmed unto Adam: see Pearl of Great Price- pages 16 and 17, edition of 1891; new edition, 5: 58, 59; 6: 67, 68. 3. For description of the clothing or holy garments that Aaron and hi* sons should wear as emblematic of their priestly office, read the 28th chap ter of Exodus. THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. CHAPTER THEEE. HISTORY OF THE AARONIC PRIESTHOOD. FIRST PRELIMINARIES: 1. Devotional Exercises; roll-call and min- utes. 2. Catechization and review on last lesson. 3. The instructor should see that all points are clear cut. Preparation, preparation! should be the constant aim of each member. Insist on preparation. The Firstborn Sanctified. All have doubtless read the touch- ing story of how Joseph, son of Jacob, was sold by his broth- ers to the Egyptians: and how he afterwards rose in favor before King Pharaoh, being blessed of the Lord; and how, many years afterward, Jacob and his eleven sons with their families, because of a famine, made their homes in Egypt. After several centuries the Lord through Moses commanded the children of Jacob, or Is- rael, to return to Canaan, the land of their inheritance. The Egyptians were reluctant to let them go; so God sent ten plagues upon them. The last of these consisted in the death of all the firstborn of the Egyptians, both man and beast; but the first- born of the Israelites were saved by obeying the command of the Lord through Moses. That this great event might be handed down from generation to generation as a memorial, the Lord said to Moses: "Santify unto me all the firstborn, whatsoever openeth the womb among the children of Israel, both of man and of beast: it is mine. "Ex., 13:2. Thus the Lord claimed the firstborn as His, having spared them when he destroyed the firstborn of the Egyptians. To mem- orialize the event, the firstborn of beasts were to be offered in sacrifice (except certain kinds). Children, however were re- deemed with money. "And it shall be when thy son asketh thee in time to come, saying, What is this? that thou shalt say unto him, By strength of hand the Lord brought us out from Egypt, from the house of bondage : and it came to pass when Pharaoh would hardly let us go, that the Lord slew all the firstborn in the land of Egypt, both HISTORY OF THE AARONIC PRIESTHOOD. 9 the firstborn of man, and the firstborn of beast: therefore I sacri- fice to the Lord, but all the firstborn of my children I redeem." Ex., 13:14, 15. Levites Taken Instead of the Firstborn. The choosing of Aaron and his sons Na-dab, A-bi-hu, El-e-a-zar and Ith- a- mar for the Priesthood was set forth in the last lesson. Some time after this, the Lord made a more extensive call of men to his service. He chose all the tribe of Levi. Counting the males from a month old and upwards they numbered 22,000. So the acting Priest- hood in Israel thereafter were all to be the tribe of Levi, which included Moses and Aaron.* "And I, behold, I have taken the Levites from among the children of Israel; instead of all the firstborn: * * therefore the Levites shall be mine; because all the firstborn are mine; for on the day that I smote all the firstborn in the land of Egypt I hal- lowed unto me all the firstborn in Israel, both man and beast: mine shall they be: I am the Lord." Num., 3:12, 13. Manner of Redemption. The Lord then released the first- born of all the tribes of Israel from this service and instructed parents to redeem their firstborn with money. The redemption money was to be given to Aaron and his sons as a part of their living while in the Priest's office. "Take the Levites instead of all the firstborn among the chil- dren of Israel, and the cattle of the Levites instead of their cattle; and the Levites shall be mine: I am the Lord. And for those that are to be redeemed of the two hundred and three score and thir- teen of the firstborn of the children of Israel, which are more than the Levites ;thoushalt even take five shekels apiece by the poll, aft- er the shekel of the sanctuary shaltthou take them: t (the shekel is twenty gerahs: )| and thou shalt give the money, wherewith the odd number of them is to be redeemed, unto Aaron and to his sons." Num., 3:45, 48. CLOSING REMARKS: 1. Take time to emphasize the points mentioned in * The whole number of firstborn males, from a month old and upward, belonging to all the tribes, as counted by Moses and Aaron was 22,273. The Levites numbered at that time 22,000. So the excess of the firstborn over the Levites which had to be redeemed was 273. tPoLL, head or individual. The word is used in POLL-TAX, meaning a head-tax. JA SHEKEL equals 64 cents. 10 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. the review below. 2. Provision should be made whereby absentees from prior sessions can "catch up" with the work. 3. Dismissal exercises. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. The Lord in arranging for the new conditions to be established among the Israelites, chose the boys and men who were the oldest or firstborn of all the families, to hold the Lesser -Priesthood, and thus become officers among the people. This arrangement was to be kept up; it was intended, in part, to remind the people of the wonderful things the Lord had done for them in Egypt. What great event in the history of the United States do we celebrate or memorialize each year? What event in history is celebrated on the 25th of December? 2. Instead, however, of the Lord requiring the firstborn to serve, He afterward selected all the male portion of the tribe of Levi to fill official posi- tions, and permitted parents of the other tribes to redeem their firstborn with a small sum of money. The redemption money was given totheLevites to help support them while they ministered in their Priestly offices. What was done with the firstborn of beasts? What is the meaning of "redemp- tion?" 3 You should become acquainted with all unfamiliar words of each lesson. Do not pass by a word you do not understand. Words that are understood convey ideas to the mind. REFERENCES. 1. For the counting of the firstborn of Israel by Moses and Aaroa, see Numbers. 3rd chapter. 2. Read Exodus 13th chapter for the sanclification of the firstborn. 3. The smiting of the firstborn of the Egyptians is recorded in the 12th chapter of Exodus, verses 29 to 33. HISTORY OF THE LEVITICAL PRIESTHOOD, 11 CHAPTER FOUK. HISTORY OF THE LEVITICAL PRIESTHOOD. To BEGIN WITH: 1. After the usual opening exercises, the instructor in charge may profitably inquire into the reasons for the absence of mem bers if any, from past meetings. 2. It should be unnecessary for the person in charge to say: "Will the assembly please come to order." 3. Connect this lesson with the last by review and questions. The Priest's Office was conferred upon Aaron and his sons throughout their generations. "And thou shalt put upon Aaron the holy garments, and anoint him, and sanctify him; that he may minister unto me in the Priest's office. And thou shalt bring his sons and clothe them with coats: and thou shalt anoint them, as thou didst anoint their father, that they may minister unto me in the Priest's office: for their anointing shall surely be an EVERLASTING PRIESTHOOD throughout their generations." Ex., 40: 13-15. The Levites Presented to Aaron. Thus Aaron and his lineal descendants were to stand at the head of the Priest's office for- ever, to perform the important duties thereof. But someone must perform the lesser or minor duties; and so the Lord called the Levites and presented them to Aaron for this purpose. Therefore, it may be said that the ministry of the Levites was an appendage to Aaron's Priesthood. Thus spake the Lord to Moses: "Bring the tribe of Levi, near and present them before Aaron the Priest, that they may minister unto him. And they shall keep his charge,* 'and the charge of the whole congregation before the tabernacle of the congregation, to do the service of the tabernacle. And they shall keep all the instruments of the tabernacle of the congregation, and the charge of the children of Israel, to do the service of the tabernacle. And thou shalt give the Levites unto Aaron and to his sons: they are wholly given unto him out of the children of Israel." Num., 3: 6-9. *CHARGE, as above, means OFFICE or jurisdiction: As office of Deacon, etc. The word also means anything committed to another's custody, care, concern or management. 12 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. And again, the Lord speaking to Aaron, says: "And I, behold, I, have taken your brethren the Levites from among the children of Israel: to you they are given as a gift for the Lord, to do the service of the tabernacle of the congregation." Num., 18: 6. Explanatory Titles. The Apostle Paul calls the Priesthood conferred upon Aaron and his sons, as also that conferred upon their brethren the Levites, the Levitical Priesthood. "If there- fore perfection were by the Levitical Priesthood, (for under it the people received the law,) what further need was there that an- other Priest should rise after the order of Melchisedek, and not be called after the order of Aaron?" (Hebrews, 7: 11). More frequently, however, this Priesthood is called the AARONIC or LESSER PRIESTHOOD The explanatory titles or names ap- plied to the degrees of the Priesthood (as Melchisedek, Aaronic, Levitical) were given on account of the distinction and righteous- ness of certain men who held it anciently. SUGGESTIONS AT CLOSING: I. One of the members should be given a topic from the lesson, on which to prepare a five-minutes' talk for next session. 2. Questions may be asked to ascertain if members have looked up and studied the references. 3. Miscellaneous business; singing, and benediction. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. It should be noticed particularly that Aaron and his sons were or- dained PRIESTS, and that this office and anointing was an everlasting Priesthood which should continue in their families to the latest generations. Show that this promise has been renewed again by the Lord in our day. Mention another office in the Church that comes by inheritance. 2. The other Levites were to serve in the lesser offices, and they were presented to Aaron and his sons for that purpose. Their office and work were appended to the office of Aaron. What is meant by the Lord saying that He gave the Levites to Aaron? There was a tithing paid to them by the whole house of Israel for their sustenance. 3. The Priesthood which the Levites generally held is often called the Levitical Priesthood, after their tribe. 4. Aaron, the brother and co-worker of Moses, being such a prominent character in his day was honored by having the Lesser Priesthood named after him. Whether the people gave the name first, or it was so called by the Lord, we have no exact information. REFERENCES. 1. After the tribe of Levi was selected to assist A.aron in the priest's HISTORY OP THE LEVITICAL PRIESTHOOD. 13 office, the Lord directed Moses to appoint certain work to the various fami- lies of the tribe. See Nximbers, 4th chapter. 2. For other information on this subject, read "Items on Priesthood," page 40-43. 3. See Numbers, 18: 25 to 28, regarding the tithing to be paid to the Le- vites. 14 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. CHAPTER FIVE. THE AARONIC PRIESTHOOD FROM MOSES TILL CHRIST, PRELIMINARY HINTS:!. Devotional exercises; roll call, and minutes. 2. Inquire about absentees. A word or two on punctuality and regularity would not be amiss. 3. Finish what was assigned at last session; and clear up essential points not understood. Aaronic Priesthood Begins Sway with Eleazar. "And Nabad and Abihu, the sons of Aaron, took either of them his censer, and put fire therein, and put incense thereon, and offered strange fire before the Lord, which He commanded them not. And there went out fire from the Lord and devoured them, and they died be- fore the Lord." See Lev. 10: 1, 2. Nadab and Abihu were the oldest sons of Aaron, and they should have taken the lead in the Priest's office; but through their disobedience in offering "strange fire" at the sacrifice, they were slain by the Lord. (Read Num. 20: 23 to 28.) About two years after the death of Aaron, Moses died also, and from then the Aaronic Priesthood held sway in Israel. Eleazar, the third son of Aaron, took the place of his father as the High Priest of the Lesser Priesthood. (See Num. 27: 21 to 23.) The Word of the Lord Through Urim and Thummim. As the Lord no longer revealed Himself face to face, as He did to His servant Moses (the Melchisedek Priesthood having been taken from Israel), His word came through the Urim and Thummim, when the Priesthood and people generally were keeping the law. "The Aaronic Priesthood, being continued, it held the Urim and Thummim, and gave direction to Joshua who was set apart by Moses, and to Saul, David, Solomon and others, who were an- ointed and set apart to their kingly power, and to rule over and to lead and to direct Israel, and this state of things continued until Christ. The High Priests of the Aaronic Priesthood being the acknowledged representatives of God, holding the priestly power; THE AARONIC PRIESTHOOD FROM MOSES TILL CHRIST. lo whilst the kings were anointed by them, or by their priestly au- thority, and the kings and rulers had to get the word of the Lord from the Aaronic Priesthood, or through the Urim and Thummim. It is evident that all the Aaronic Priesthood did not have the [Trim and Thummim, nor did they call, anoint, or direct kings, or bear rule in the nations; but only the High Priest one man and one man presided over the action of all the other Priests in Israel, and regulated the action of kings, telling them when to go to war, and when not to, and giving unto them the word of the Lord through the Urim and Thummim." Items on Priesthood, by President John Taylor, page 12. Special Dispensation of the Melchisedek Priesthood. There were times, however, during the period from Moses to Christ, when the Lord sent men to Israel as prophets and special mes- sengers, who doubtless held the Melchisedek Priesthood, as Ezekiel, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Daniel and others. But these received their inspiration and calling direct from the Lord. They did not con- fer this Priesthood on others. John the Last Representative of the Mosaic Law. John the Baptist was the last to hold the Aaronic Priesthood under the old dispensation, He received his anointing and authority through an angel sent from God; because, possibly, in his day there was no one who rightfully held the keys of this Priesthood and power among the Jews. For a long time the Priesthood had been perverted; the form was left, but it was almost wholly de- void of inspiration and power. Hence the Lord deemed it neces- sary to restore it, pure and untarnished, through John. In a revelation, (sec. 84: 25 to 28), the Lord explains the whole situ- ation : "Therefore He took Moses out of their midst, and the Holy Priesthood also. And the Lesser Priesthood continued, which Priesthood holdeth the keys of the ministering of angels and the preparatory Gospel; which Gospel is the Gospel of re- pentance and of baptism, and the remission of sins, and the law of Carnal Commandments, which the Lord in His wrath, caused to continue with the house of Aaron among the children of Israel until John, whom God raised up, being filled with the Holy Ghost from his mother's womb; for he was baptized while he was yet in his childhood, and was ordained by the angel of God at the time he was eight days old unto this power." John the Baptist Represented the Old and New. John's 16 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. ministry came in the meridian of time, when the Gospel was about to be revealed again through Jesus Christ. He preached repentance, and baptized under the authority of the Aaronic Priesthood. The Law of Moses, that is, the Law of Carnal Com- mandments, was fulfilled when Christ introduced the Gospel ordi- nances, but the Aaronic Priesthood remained intact; it now came under the direction and control of the Melchisedek Priesthood, being appended to the higher. Many of the functions of this Priesthood were abolished with the passing of the old law, and new office-work was introduced under the Gospel dispensation. The Apostasy. It is well known that, after the days of Christ and His Apostles, a great apostasy took place, and that the power and authority of the Priesthood gradually waned and finally dis- appeared from the earth. For many centuries back and until the beginning of the present generation, the world has been without an authorized Priesthood. A REMARK AT CONCLUSION: 1. The President should make arrange- ments to help and encourage those who may be lagging; assistance coming from the quorum is usually of the best kind. 2. Close the session in the usual way. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. Nadab and Abihu rebel and offer "strange fire" at the sacrificial altar, such as was offered by heathen nations to their gods; the anger of the Lord is provoked and the young men are slain. Where do you suppose these young men learned that heathen mode of sacrifice? What lesson should their conduct and its result teach us? 2. Aaron died, and his third son, Eleazar, was anointed to take his office. Why was Ithamar, the youngest son of Aaron, not anointed to take his father's place? 3. One of the promises made to those who hold the Melchisedek Priest- hood is, that through obedience and purity of life they may see the Lord face to face as did Moses. Under the Aaronic Priesthood such promise is not made; this Priesthood, however, "holds the keys of the ministering of angels." The Urim and Thummim is a holy instrument by which the Lord may make known His will, and it was used at times by the priests of Aaron in the days of the Israelites. What did the Apostle Paul mean when he said of the Israelites that "they should not enter into His restV Hebrews, 3: 11, 17, 18, 19. 4. There were some powers exercised occasionally by the servants of God, both among the Israelites and the Nephites, during the Mosaic dispen- sation, which belong to the High Priesthood. Men who were thus endowed THE AARONIC PRIESTHOOD FROM MOSES TILL CHRIST. 17 probably received their ordination direct from the Lord through heavenly messengers. Name some of the Lord's servants who probably held the Melchisedek Priesthood during the period from Moses till Christ. 5. The ecclesitical government, under the Mosaic law, was administered by the Aaronic Priesthood, with more or less emphasis and continuity, from Moses to John the Baptist. John was the connecting link between the old dispensation and the new in Christ. When the Law of Carnal Command- ments was fulfilled in Christ, what became of the Aaronic Priesthood? 6. After the days of Christ and His Apostles, the Gospel began to be perverted; the powers of the Priesthood soon waned and finally disappeared. There was a form of godliness left, but no power with it. What is the mean- ing of the phrase: "The general apostasy of the Primitive Church?" REFERENCES. 1. See Leviticus, 8: 8. Numbers, 27: 21. Deuteronomy, 33: 8. For further information concerning these holy instruments the Urim and Thum- mim or Interpreters, the student is directed to the Book of Mormon; Omni, 1: 20; Mosiah, 8: 13 to 19; 21: 27, 28; 28: 11 to 19. Alma, 37: 21-26. Ether, 2: 23, 24 and 28; 4: 5. Doctrine and Coventants, sec. 17: 1. 2. On the subject of the Apostasy of the Primitive Church, the student will find the question treated in the Introduction of the "History of the Church," Vol. 1; "Compendium," pages 164-170; "Spencer's Letters, No. 6;" "Universal Apostasy," a pamphlet by Orson Pratt. 3. "Authority of John the Baptist;" see Improvement Era, Vol. 6, page 310. 4. "Did the Prophets Hold the Melchisedek Priesthood?" answered in the Improvement Era, Vol. 6, No. 4, pages 311-312. 5. For a brief account of the apostasy of the ancient Church, see Talmage's "Articles of Faith," pages 203 to 207. 18 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. CHAPTER SIX. THE AARONIC PRIESTHOOD RESTORED. INTRODUCTORY SUGGESTIONS: 1. Devotional and preliminary exercises. 2. The President should occasionally inspect the record and minutes kept by the Clerk to see if they are in order. 3. Those who are instructing the quorums should see that the members do not get away from the subject by asking irrelevant questions. The Catholic Church claims an unbroken line of descent in Priesthood and authority from Christ to the present. This claim the Latter-day Saints emphatically deny. They have no doubt that for ages the world has been without true Priesthood and Gospel ordinances. That the Priesthood has been restored to earth again through the ministration of holy angels, and that the Church of Jesus Christ is established once more among men, are facts widely proclaimed by the Latter-day Saints, and abundantly proved by Scripture, ancient and modern. The Aaronic Priesthood Conferred. Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery testify that on the 15th day of May, 1829, John the Baptist, who held the keys of the Aaronic Priesthood, ordained them to this same power.* The words used upon this occasion are as follows: * In a letter to his brother, Oliver Cowdery thus describes the visit of the angel, John the Baptist, when he conferred the Aaronic Priesthood on Joseph Smith and himself: "On a sudden, as from the midst of eternity, the voice of the Redeemer spake peace to us, while the veil was parted and the angel of God came down clothed with glory, and delivered the anxiously looked-for message, and the Keys of the Gospel of repentance! What joy! what wonder! what amazement! While the world was racked and distracted while millions were groping as the blind for the wall, and while all men were resting upon uncertainty, as a general mass, our eyes beheld, our ears heard. As in the 'blaze of day;' yes, more above the glitter of the May sunbeam, which then shed its brilliancy over the face of nature! Then his voice, though mild, pierced to the center, and his words, '1 am thy fellow servant,' dis- pelled every fear. We listened, we gazed, we admired! 'Twas the voic e o* an angel from glory, 'twas a message from the Most High! And as w heard we rejoiced, while his love enkindled upon our souls, and we wer wrapt in the vision of the Almighty! Where was room for doubt? No THE AARONIC PRIESTHOOD RESTORED. 19 "Upon you my fellow servants, in the name of Messiah, I confer the Priesthood of Aaron, which holds the keys of the min- istering of angels and of the Gospel of repentance, and of baptism by immersion for the remission of sins; and this shall never be taken again from the earth, until the sons of Levi do offer again an offering unto the Lord in righteousness." Doc. & Cov., sec. 13. Powers and Authority Outlined. Certain powers and au- thority were conferred by this ordination. (1). The Priesthood of Aaron, or the Lesser Priesthood, in its entirety; (2) the keys of the ministering of angels; (3) the right to preach the Gospel of repentance; (4) the authority to baptize by immersion for the remission of sins. The promise was made also that this Priesthood should remain on the earth until the sons of Levi again offer an offering to the Lord in righteousness. Other duties and powers of this Priesthood were revealed and made known later. Keys of the Priesthood. Jesus said to Peter: "I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven." (Matt., 16: 19.) And He said to Joseph Smith in a revelation: "Unto you I have given the keys of the kingdom." (Doc. & Cov., sec. 81: 2.) And in many instances and at divers times has the Lord given His servants the keys for special purposes. The meaning of this term is better explained by illustration. Every High Priest, for instance, is eligible to a presidency, either as Bishop or Stake President, or any other presiding office in the Priest- hood; and he has all the general authority he needs to act in any of the positions named. But no High Priest acts in a presiding capacity until he is called and inducted into ofl&ce. The right to act and administer in a certain calling constitutes the Key to that certain ministry. The Priesthood gives a man general authority to act in the name of the Lord; the Keys of the Priesthood give him the special authority to act and administer in any particular office or calling. See Improvement Era, Vol. 4, No. 3, p. 230. where, uncertainty had fled, doubt had sunk no more to rise, while fiction and deception had fled forever! "But, dear brother, think, further think for a moment, what joy filled our hearts, and with what surprise we must have bowed (for who would not have bowed the knee for such a blessing?) when we received under his hands the Holy Priesthood as he said, 'Upon you my fellow-servants, in the name of Messiah, I confer this Priesthood and this authority, which shall remain upon earth, that the sons of Levi may yet offer an offering unto the Lord in righteousness!' " 20 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. A WORD AT CLOSING:!. The printed text of this chapter is not lengthy; however it can be most profitably enlarged by studying the references. 2. Before dismissal, make arrangements to help new members, and others who are behind with the work, to understand what the quorum has already psssed over. Not understanding the beginning of a subject often discourages and handicaps a student throughout the course. 3. Inquire after absen- tees. 4. Singing if the time permits ; benediction. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. The Catholic church claims an unbroken line of authority from the Apostle Peter to the present. The Latter-day Saints believe and preach that there was an apostasy from the true religion of Jesus Christ soon after the death of the Apostles who were chosen by our Lord. Give a brief ac- count in your own language of an apostasy from the doctrines taught by the Savior shortly after the death of His Apostles. Quote from Paul's writings to show that he foresaw a falling away from the faith of the primitive Church. 2. The Aaron 'c Priesthood was restored to earth in these latter days by an angel, and conferred upon Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery, and through them given to others Quote from Scripture to show that the Priesthood should be upon the earth in the latter days. 3. The powers and authority of the Aaronic Priesthood are the same as they were anciently. The promise is that the Aaronic Priesthood shall remain on the earth until the sons of Levi offer an offering in righteousness. Generally speaking, what is meant by the powers of government of any government? What is meant by the powers and authority of the Priest- hood? 4. By the authority of this Priesthood, men may receive the ministra- tion of angels, preach the Gospel of repentance, baptize by immersion for the remission of sing, and lawfully do many other things toward building up the Kingdom of God on the earth. What is meant by the keys of the Priesthood? Describe what was said and done by the person who officiated at your baptism. REFERENCES. 1. The doctrine and claims of the Roman Catholic church are briefly set forth by Rt. Rev. Lawrence Scanlan, Bishop of Salt Lake City, in an article written for the Improvement Era, Vol. 1, page 11. 2. The best account of the restoration of the Aaronic Priesthood ex- tant is found in the "History of the Church," Vol. 1, page 39, written by Joseph Smith; read also footnotes on pages 40 to 43. 3. For a detailed description of the rights and powers of the Priest- hood, read from Doctrine and Covenants, sections 20 and 107. GENERAL REMARKS ON PRIESTHOOD. 21 CHAPTER SEVEN. GENERAL REMARKS ON PRIESTHOOD. BY WAY OF COMMENCEMENT:!. Follow the preliminary steps as usual. 2. At this point it would be profitable to briefly summarize the whole subject, as presented in the first six chapters. It is by constant repe- tition that facts are fixed in tte mind. Two Priesthoods. "There are in the Church two Priesthoods, namely, the Melchisedek and Aaronic," (see Doc. and Cov., sec. 107:1, 6), and logically, there is but one Aaronic Priesthood, which includes the Levitical. Remember also that there are but two Priesthoods the Melchisedek and the Aaronic. These facts should be kept well in mind by the student, or else con- fusion may result. Offices Belonging to the Priesthood. Appended to and growing- out of the two Priesthoods, are the various offices. The offices are not parts of the Priesthood, as is sometimes erroneously said. Office means the service or duty to be per- formed; that is, a definite line of work to be followed. It is not correct to say that a person holds the Priesthood of Deacon, or the Priesthood of Teacher. Say rather that he holds the office of Deacon, or the office of Teacher, etc. Ordinations to the Priesthood. There is no set form for ordinations to the Priesthood. But when it is understood that a person cannot receive a fractional part of the Priesthood, the wording of an ordination may be directed in accordance with the object in view; namely, to confer whatsoever authority is intend- ed. Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery held the Priesthood sev- eral months, before they were ordained to the office of Elder. (His. of the Church, vol. I., pages 77-79.) Terms Defined. The commonly accepted meaning of the word ordain is to set apart for an office, to select, or appoint as r 22 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. u He ordained twelve that they should be with Him, and that He might send them forth to preach." (Mark, 3:14. See also Doc. & Cov., sees. 20:2, 39; 27:8; 107:22.) But the special useof this term in the Church is that of conferring upon a person any of the offices of the Priesthood; namely, deacon, teacher, priest, bishop, elder, seventy, high priest, patriarch, apostle, or Presi- dent of the Church. The term, set apart, has an almost similar meaning to "ordain;" however, in the Church this term (set apart) is used only when a person is appointed to an office other than one of the above named; as, for example, to preside over an organization, council, or quorum, or to be a member thereof, or to be appointed to any special mission or work. Titles Arising from Office. In several instances, officers of the two Priesthoods bear the title of their respective offices, for example: Bishop ; Elder ; Apostle ; Patriarch The term Elder is a fitting and pleasing title for all officers of the Melchisedek Priesthood. HINTS AT CLOSING: 1. It will be profitable to go outside of the text for additional information. Examine all the references 2. The President, or the one who is teaching should impress the members with the importance of home study. 3. Miscellaneous business; singing, and benediction. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. As there are two Priesthoods the Higher, and the Lesser and only two, we may say there are two degrees of Priesthood; because in this sense degree means rank, measure, order, grade, extent. What degree of Priesthood do you hold, if any? Which of these expressions is correct: "He holds the Priesthood; of Deacon;" or, "He holds the office of Deacon?" 2. Priesthood gives the right and power to administer the laws of God; office denotes or limits the particular things that may be done; as for in- stance, a Deacon holds the Aaronic Priesthood, yet he can exercise only the powers that are within the range of his office 3. There is no prescribed form for the bestowal of the Priesthood, or for the induction of a person into office., or for the setting apart for tempor- ary appointments. Howeyer, it would be quite fitting to use the word confer in the act of bestowing the keys of the Priesthood; to use the word ordain, when designating and specifying one of the offices of the Priesthood ; to use the words set apart when assigning or appointing a person to fill some temporary position. 4. "President" and "Elder" are employed sometimes for titles; the former for those who stand in presiding offices, the latter for those who hold the Melchisedek Priesthood. There are titles alsc arising from other offices: GENERAL REMARKS ON PRIESTHOOD. 23 as bishop, patriarch, and apostle. Neither of these titles, however, should be used in a common or flippant manner. REFERENCES. 1. For a brief but valuable explanation of the two Priesthoods, see the Improvement Era, Vol 4, pages 394-5, by President Joseph F. Smith; also article bv the First Presidency, Improvement Era, Vol. 5, page 549. 2. The question of ordination to the Priesthood is discussed by President Joseph F. Smith in the Improvement Era, Vol. 4, pages 394-5. 3. "Calling in the Priesthood," see Improvement Era, Vol. 6, No. 4. page 233. 4. History of the Church, Vol. 1, ch. 7, pages 77-8, gives the ordinations of Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery to the office of Elder. 5 "Ordaining to the Priesthood," see article in the Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 29, No. 4. page 114. 24 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. CHAPTER EIGHT. OFFICES AND OFFICERS OF THE AARONIC PRIESTHOOD. POINTS TO BE OBSERVED: 1. Attend the opening exercises in the usual way. 2. The tabulation of offices and officers presented in this lesson should be thoroughly studied. 3. All the references in the table refer to sections and paragraphs in the Doctrine and Covenants. The Power and Authority of the Lesser, or Aaronic Priest- hood, is to hold the keys of the ministering of angels, and to ad- minister in outward ordinances, the letter of the Gospel the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins, agreeable to the Covenants and Commandments. "Of necessity there are presidents, or presiding offices grow- ing out of, or appointed of or from among those who are ordained to the several offices in these two priesthoods." Doc. &Cov., sees. 107: 20,21. The Various Offices. There are four primary offices belong- ing to the Aaronic Priesthood; namely, (1) the office of deacon, (2) the office of teacher, (3) the office of priest, and (4) the office of bishop. Springing out of these in their proper order are various important administrative offices, with corresponding officers. No one can administer in any of the callings of this Priesthood without first being ordained to one or more of the primary offices above named. Of course when the Priesthood is first conferred upon a person,' he is ordained at the same time to one of the offices e. g. deacon or priest, as the case may be. In the tabulation on the next page the student will find the four primary offices of the Aaronic Priesthood with the various administrative offices, and names of officers arising out of them. The powers, duties, and functions of these offices will be taken up and discussed in detail in the lessons which are to follow. The student should make himself familiar with this analysis. Frequent reference to the Doctrine and Covenants should be made, because reading the passages relating to each minor detail will tend greatly to illumine the whole subject. OFFICES AND OFFICERS OF THE AARONIC PRIESTHOOD. 25 THE AARONIC PRIESTHOOD. (APPENDAGE TO THE HIGHER PRIESTHOOD.) OFFICES of the Aaronic Priest- hood. (Appendage to the Higher Priesthood. 84: 29). II. PRIEST. III. TEACHER. (Appendage to the Lesser Priesthood. 84: 30). IV. DEACON. (Appendage to -the Lesser Priesthood. 84: 30). Names of OFFICERS arising from, or grow- ing out of the several offices (4) of the Aaronic Priesthood, including the Leviti- cal. 107: 21. i. 2. General Officers Over the Whole, Church. Presiding Bishopric (Bishop and Counselors). 41: 9; 42: 10, 31, 71-73; 84: 112. 2. Presidency of the Lesser Priesthood. 68:16-21, 107: 15, 76. 3. A Judge. (Special). 107: 76. Local or Ward Officers. 1. Ward Presidency. (Bishop and Coun- selors). 68: 14-21; 72: 2-26; 107: 72. 2. Common Judge. (The Bishop). 107: 72, 74. 3. President of the Local Lesser Priesthood. 107:15; 68: 16-21. 4. President of a council or quorum of 48 Priests. 107: 87, 88. Local Preachers and Expounders of the Gospel; they may also travel and preach when called upon. 84: 101, 111. Presidency of 48 Priests. (TheBishop). 107:61, 87, 88. Presiding Priest over a Branch. 20: 49. President of meetings when no Elder is present. 20: 49. 84: Local Standing Ministers to the Church. 111. Presidency of 24 Teachers. (President and Counselors). 107: 62, 86. President of meetings in the absence of Priest or Elder. 20: 56. Local Standing Ministers to the Church. 111. 84: Presidency of 12 Deacons. Counselors). 107: 85. Teacher's Assistant. 20 : 57. (President and AN AFTER-WORD: 1. It may be found that there is more matter in this chapter than can be disposed of in one session: if so, continue the subject next meeting. 2. Pay particular attention to the backward members. In 26 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. Such cases assign work for special study. 3. In closing, observe decorum, and avoid hurrying. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. Close attention should be paid to paragraphs twenty-one and twenty- two, section one hundred and seven, Doctrine and Covenants. These point out the fact that there are a number of Offices belonging to the two Priesthoods, with Officers corresponding. Name the four primary offices of the Aaronic Priesthood, beginning with the lowest office. Name the various presiding offices springing out of these four (see diagram). 2. Throughout the Church there are two sets of officers belonging to the Aaronic Priesthood, classified according to jurisdiction, namely, general and local. General officers are those whose authority extends over the whole Church; local officers are those whose authority extends only to the limits of a stake, a ward, or a branch of the Church. Name the offices of the Bishopric that extend over the whole Church. .Name the offices of the Bishopric that belong to a ward. 3. The phrase "standing ministers to the Church," is applied to officers whose duties are fixed and constant, and who are always ready (or should be) to magnify their respective callings. 4. It is shown in the analysis that the A aronic Priesthood is an appendage to the Higher Priesthood ; also that the offices of deacon and teacher are appended to the Lesser Priesthood. REFERENCES. 1. Read article in Improvement Era, Vol. 6, No. 4, pages 312-13, on "Appendages to the Melchisedek Priesthood." 2. An editorial in the Deseret Evening News, August 29, 1903, and the Serai- Weekly, September 1, 1903, on "The Priesthood," has an interesting bearing on this lesson, and on othe'r lessons passed over. OFFICE-WORK OF THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. 27 CHAPTER NINE. OFFICE-WORK OF THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. INTRODUCTORY OUTLINE: 1. Begin the meeting as is customary. 2. Indulgence in levity and inattention should be checked by the President. 3. The officers of the quorum President, Counselors and Secretary should be reminded occasionally by the instructor in charge, of their respective duties in the government of the quorum. 4. Inspect the record and roll. The Duties belonging to the lesser Priesthood will now be discussed. It has already been shown that its office work compre- hends largely the administration of the outward ordinances, or the letter of the Gospel. In order to be more plain, it will be well to enumerate, in a general way, the duties, both temporal and spir- itual, belonging to this Priesthood. On the tempoial side: (1) It belongs to this Priesthood to receive and disburse the tithes of the people under the direction of the Presidency of the Church; (2) to build temples, houses f worship, and houses of learning, and to equip, beautify, and adorn them; (3) to buy lands and assist settling the Saints thereon, or in other words, "to help lay the foundations of Zion;" (4) to transact business for the Church, and attend to its secu- lar affairs; and (5) to look after the poor, the widow and the orphan. On the spiritual side: (1) This Priesthood holds the keys to the ministering of angels; that is, the right to hold this power and to confer it upon others that the heavens may be opened and angels minister to men on earth; (2) it also gives authority to preach repentance to the world, and to baptize by immersion for the remission of sins; (3) in fact, it authorizes those who pos- sess this power to be standing ministers to the people and to look after their needs in a temporal and spiritual way. The student should also understand that these duties do not belong exclusively to the Aaronic Priesthood. On the contrary, 28 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. under proper direction those holding the Melchispdek Priesthood may officiate in all the offices of the Lesser Priesthood. A WORD BEFORE ADJOURNING:-^!. The lesson is brief, but it is in- tended to introduce the subject of the powers and functions belonging to the four offices of the Aaronic Priesthood. It can be enlarged upon by outside reading; see references. 2. Bring the meeting to a close in an orderly manner. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. Explain what is meant by spiritual duties. By temporal duties. 2. Under the Mosaic dispensation, the Lesser Priesthood performed all of the rites and ceremonies, attended to all observances, carried on all temporal affairs, and executed all commands, set forth in the law. But un- der the Gospel dispensation, the Melchisedek Priesthood controls in the weightier things of the Kingdom, while the Aaronic Priesthood has more to do with temporalities. 3. However, the Gospel of repentance, baptism by immersion for the remission of sins, and the ministration of angels, may come by and through the authority of the Lesser Priesthood. 4. What is meant by outward ordinances, or the letter of the Gospel? What is meant by holding the keys to the ministering of angels? What is the difference between preaching repentance by authority of this Priesthood and preaching repentance without it? State also the difference in baptism with and without this authority. Explain in a general way the office- work of the Lesser Priesthood. REFERENCES. 1. Receiving the tithes of the people, Doctrine and Covenants: section 119:1-4. To disburse tithes in connection with the First Presidency: Doc- trine and Covenants, sec. 120. To build temples, etc. : sec. 119:2. To look after property affairs : sec. 38:30. To look after the poor: sec. 38:35. Ad- ministering in temporal things: sec. 107:68. 2. See Doctrine and Covenants, sections 13 and 20, defining some of the spiritual duties belonging to the Lesser Priesthood. THE DEACON. 29 CHAPTER TEN. THE DEACON. MANNER OF PROCEEDING. 1. There should be perfect order before the hymn is announced; do not call on the same member twice to open or close the session by prayer, until all have had an opportunity. 2. The President should not neglect the absentees or those who have fallen behind. Ask ques- tions bearing on the points gone over to ascertain the progress of each member. His Qualifications According To Paul: - "Likewise must the Deacons be grave, not double-tongued, not given to much wine, not greedy of filthy lucre; holding the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience. And let these also first be proved; then let them use the office of a Deacon, being found blameless. Even so must their wives be grave, not slanderers, sober, faith- ful in all things. Let the Deacons be the husbands of one wife, ruling their children and their own houses well. For they that have used the office of a Deacon well, purchase to themselves a good degree, and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus." I Timothy, 3: 8-13. Duties of Office. The Book of Doctrine and Covenants is more explicit on this subject than any other Scripture we have. The office of Deacon is an appendage to the Aaronic Priesthood, and appears to be of the Levitical order. "And again, the offices of Teacher and Deacon are necessary appendages belonging' to the Lesser Priesthood, which Priesthood was confirmed upon Aaron and his sons." Sec. 84: 30. Standing Ministers to the Church. It is not intended that Deacons shall go abroad to preach; they are to labor locally at home. "And behold the High Priests should travel; and also the Elders and also the lesser Priests; but the Deacons and Teach- ers should be appointed to watch over the Church, to be standing ministers unto the Church." Sec. 84: 111. The Deacon May Assist the Teacher. The Deacon should not get the idea that his duties are wholly of a temporal nature; like Philip of old, he may work for the souls of men. For the Teacher "is to be assisted always, in all his duties in the Church, by the Deacons, if occasion requires; but neither Teachers nor Deacons have authority to baptize, administer the Sacrament or lay on hands; they are, however, to warn, expound, exhort, and teach, and invite all to come to Christ." (Sec. 20: 57-59.) It 30 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. will thus be seen that the scope of the Deacon's duty is quite ex- tensive, and requires study, research and practice on his part to fill the responsibilities of his office. Deacons May Assist the Priests and Elders. Inasmuch as the offices of Deacon and Teacher are appendages to the Aaronic Priesthood, the Deacons and Teachers may also assist the Priest and Elder in the performance of some of their respective duties when called upon. For example, they may assist the Priest or Elder at sacrament table, by furnishing the bread and wine, or water. And after the bread is broken and blessed, they may pass it to the multitude; so also the water; but they cannot direct in administering the sacrament, nor bless the bread nor bless the cup. Care of the Poor. One of the important duties of this office is the care and support of the poor. Under the direction of the Bishop, houses may be built or furnished for the poor, especially the wi'dow and the orphan, who are without shelter; also the edu- cating of the orphan and the children of the widow and the worthy poor. The Deacon may assist in furnishing labor for the needy who can work, and be otherwise helpful. He may collect money, food, clothing, etc., of those who have such things to supply to them who have not; notably the fast- day offerings.* * NOTE. In some wards the Deacons make their reports of the Fast Off- erings collected in their respective districts to the Bishop, on a form similar to the following: DEACONS' REPORT OF THE PAST OFFERINGS. .Quorum. Ward. Stake of Zion. .190 DONATORS. CASH. PROVISIONS. MERCHANDISE. DEACONS. THE DEACON. 31 Miscellaneous Duties. No one can possible enumerate all the duties that belong to the Deacon's office; for new conditions will continually arise as the Church goes forward, and the work of the Lord unfolds; but the Deacon must be ever ready to obey counsel and follow the lead of the authorities over him, that he may be ready to perform any new duty placed upon him. Like the Levite of old, even down to Zachariah, the Deacon may do service in the house of the Lord and in places of public worship. (See Num., 18: 2-7. Luke, 1:9) If it is required of him, he may keep the meeting house scrupulously clean, also well lighted and warmed, thus doing honor to the congregation of the Saints who assemble to worship the Lord. When called upon the Deacon may collect means for the erection of meeting houses and other public buildings, and also for furnishing them. He may assist in planting shade trees around meeting houses, planting shrubs and trailing vines, set- ting out lawns, etc., thus making the grounds surrounding the house of worship attractive to the eye and restful to the soul. In fact the Deacon may do many things to bless the people and make them happy, and thereby dignify his office. It is an office which, if magnified, will give its possessor a most valuable experience and tend to broaden him out into a man of affairs in the Church. Let any young man fill this office faithfully and he will be honored of men and -blessed of God.* Deacons May Ordain persons to the office they themselves hold; but not to a higher office. Limitations to the Office. There are some powers of the Aaronic Priesthood which the Deacon cannot exercise because they do not come within the scope of his office. "But neither Teachers nor Deacons have authority to baptize, administer the sacrament, or lay on hands." (Sec. 20: 58.) Like other officers they cannot be ordained without first receiving, the vote of the * "COME UP HIGHER." The Prophet Joseph Smith, when speaking to an assembly at Nauvoo, April 19, 1842, said: "The disposition of some men is to consider the lower offices in the Church dishonorable, and to look with jealous eyes upon the sta'nding of others; it is the one curse of the human heart for a person to be aspiring to other stations than to those appointed of God. It is better for individuals to magnify their respective callings and wait patiently till God shall say 'Come up higher.' " 32 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. Saints and Priesthood of the ward or branch where they reside. (Sec. 20: 65.) License. It is a rule that no officer shall attempt to perform any of the duties of his office without first being called and ap- pointed by the presiding authority over him. Sec. 20: 64; 42: 11. Twelve Deacons Form a Quorum or Council. One of the twelve is chosen President, and he is assisted by two Counselors also chosen from the twelve, and the three compose a Presidency. The Bishop presides over this presidency. One of the twelve Deacons is also chosen for secretary or clerk. "And again, verily I say unto you, the duty of a President over the office of a Deacon is to preside over twelve Deacons, to sit in council with them, and teach them their duty edifying one another, as it is given according to the Covenants." Sec. 107: 85. Also verse 62. See also sec. 124: 142. CONCLUSION: 1. It would serve to develop the subject if several topics were assigned for the next meeting, having reference to the duties of the Deacon. The following are suggestive: 2. Tell of the various ways the Deacon may assist the poor; how he may care for Church property; what janitorial work he may do; what part he may perform at sacrament meet- ings; and in what way he may adorn and beautify public grounds, etc. 3. Attend to any other miscellaneous business, then singing and the benediction. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. There are fewer duties attached to the deacon's office than to any other in the Aaronic Priesthood, and yet it is a very important office, and most honorable withal. Why can we not enumerate all the duties of the Deacon? Mention some of his temporal duties. Mention some of his spir- itual duties. 2. It will be remembered that the great body of Levites was given to Aaron and his sons to assist them in the Priest's office. Likewise, today the Deacons may assist the Priests (the Bishopric) and those who preside over them in the performance of some of their respective duties. Show in what way the office of Deacon is an appendage to the Lesser Priesthood. Explain how Deacons are "standing ministers to the Church," 3. Deacons, as well as other officers of the Church, can perform the duties of their office only under the direction of those who preside over them. Notwithstanding a man may have the Priesthood and an office con- ferred upon him, he labors only when called and appointed by presiding authority, otherwise confusion would follow. In what way may the Deacon assist the Teacher; also assist the Priest and Elder? If you hold this Priest- THE DEACON. 33 hood and office, state briefly the various steps leading to your ordination. Have you a certificate of your ordination? 4. There is a limit to the functions of the office of Deacon, as there is to other offices. 5. Twelve Deacons comprise a quorum. All officers of the quorum are chosen from the twelve. How are Deacons ordained? What is the proper age for ordination? REFERENCES. 1. "Calling in the Priesthood:" see Improvement Era, vol. 6, No. 3, page 233. 2. "Number forming a Deacons' Quorum:" see Juvenile Instructor, vol. 26, No. 24, page 768. 3. See Acts, 6: 1 to 7 on duties. 34 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. CHAPTER ELEVEN. THE TEACHER. PRELIMINARY STEPS:!. Devotional exercises, rollcall, and minutes. 2. In tailing for answers to questions the instructor should not ask only those who show a willingness to respond, but call on members who seem backward. 3. Draw out the members on points bearing on the lesson. A little informal talk is a good practice sometimes. 4. Review last lesson. The Teacher's Office is of a wider range than the Deacon's; this is because it comprehends the duties of the latter besides those of itself. In other words, a Teacher may, if called upon, perform any or all the duties of the office of Deacon, together with the duties of his own office. This principle of the higher office comprehending the powers and duties of the lower, is true in all grades of the Priesthood, with possibly one or two excep- tions. Teachers are Standing Ministers. "Deacons and Teachers should be appointed to watch over the Church, is be standing ministers unto the Church.'' (Sec. 84: 111.) To be standing min- isters means to be always ready to minister to the people accord- ing to appointment and according to the duties and powers of office. A Teacher is constantly on duty. This is evident from the nature of his work. Enumeration of Duties. "The Teacher's duty is to watch over the Church always, and be with and strengthen them, and see that there is no iniquity in the Church neither hardness with each other neither lying, backbiting, nor evil speaking; and see that the Church meet together often, and also that all the mem- bers do their duty; and he is to take the lead of meetings in the absence of the Elder or Priest and to be assisted always, in all his duties in the Church, by the Deacons, if occasion requires; but neither Teachers nor Deacons have authority to baptize, ad- minister the sacrament, or lay on hands. They are, however, to THE TEACHER. 35 warn, expound, exhort, and teach and invite all to come unto Christ." (Sec. 20: 53-59.) For the purpose of study and analysis it will be profitable to go over the duties of the Teacher's calling more in detail. (1) "The Teacher's duty is to watch over the Church always, and be with and strengthen them." This constitutes him a stand- ing minister, and requires him to be constantly watchful of and helpful to the members within his jurisdiction. His association with the Saints should therefore be very intimate and close. (2) He is to "see that there is no iniquity in the Church." He is to be active, not passive; his eyes are to be wide open. He might, with propriety, be called the policeman of the Church. (3) When members fall out and have ill feelings, it is the Teacher's duty to have them reconciled to each other if possible. He is to see that the liar is warned of his evil. His duty is also to see that there is no "backbiting nor evil speaking," sins that poison the stream of brotherly love, undermine fraternal confi- dence, blacken innocent character and canker the souls of those who are guilty of such meddlesomeness. Duty bids him to see that these things shall not exist. In fact, his office requires him to be constantly on guard against evil among the members placed under his charge. He warns and rebukes the law-breakers; he exhorts and entreats the negligent; he counsels and persuades m the fear of the Lord; and in order that he may more fully under- stand the spiritual condition of the members within his jurisdic- tion, he is required to visit them in their homes. (4) Furthermore, it is his duty to see that the members ot the Church "meet together often," to partake of the sacrament and to be instructed and also to be an example by meeting with them. And again, he is to see "that all members do their duty" that they pay their tithes and make their offerings; observe the Word of Wisdom; refrain from speaking evil of the Priesthood; that they keep holy the Sabbath day; that they do not steal, slander, quarrel, fight, cheat, nor do any immoral or unvirtuous thing. (5) The Teacher is to act as peacemaker between brethren or sisters who have difficulties one with the other. He does not hold a court nor place anyone on trial: but with kindness, per- 36 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. suasion, and prayer, he endeavors to settle personal difficulties among members. If occasion acquires, he may sign complaints against transgressing members who are to be tried on their fel- lowship in the Bishop's court. (6) Besides all that has been mentioned, his duty and calling direct him "to warn, expound, exhort and teach, and invite all to come to Christ." What an extensive field for labor! In all his work the Teacher must have the spirit of his calling, which is nothing less than the Spirit of God, to illumine his mind and make effective his labors. Twenty-four Teachers Form a Quorum; one of the twenty- four is chosen President, and two are chosen Counselors; there is also a clerk of the Quorum. (Sec. 107: 86, also verse 62, and sec. 124: 142.) It is the duty of the President to preside over the Quorum, "and sit in council with them, and to teach them their duty edifying one another, as it is given according to the cove- nants." May Preside in Absence of Elder or Priest. "And he is to take the lead of meetings in the absence of the Elder or Priest and is to be assisted always, in all his duties in the Church, by the Deacons, if occasion requires." Miscellaneous Provisions. Those who hold the Priesthood ordain others to it according to the gifts and callings of God unto them, which they do by the power of the Holy Ghost, through the laying on hands. "Every Elder, Priest. Teacher, or Deacon, is to be ordained according to the gifts and callings of God unto him; and he is to be ordained by the power of the Holy Ghost, which is in the one who ordains him." (Sec. 20: 60. See also Bk. of Mor., Moroni 3: 1-4.) The Teacher may require a certificate of the person who or- dains him, which is evidence of his authority, and entitles him to officiate in the duties of his office when called upon by presiding authority. "Each Priest, Teacher, or Deacon who is ordained by a Priest, may take a certificate from him at the time, which cer- tificate when presented to an Elder, shall entitle him to a license, which shall authorize him to perform the duties of his calling, or he may receive it from a conference." (Sec. 20: 64.) THE TEACHER. 37 "And again, the offices of Teacher and Deacon are necessary appendages belonging to the Lesser Priesthood, which Priesthood was confirmed upon Aaron and his sons." (Sec. 84: 30.) The office of Teacher being appended to the Priest's office, he may assist the Priest in some duties if called upon. (See sec. 84: 107). The Teacher may Ordain persons to the office of Teacher and of Deacon. The Deacon may ordain others to the office of Dea- con, provided these officers are so directed by the proper auth- ority. Limitations of Office. Teachers have, however, no authority to baptize, administer the sacrament, or to lay on hands, because these powers do not come within the limits of their office and calling. (20: 58.) Acting Teachers. There are a number of men selected in every ward to be acting teachers under the direction of the Bishop- ric. These usually hold the office of either Elder, Seventy, or High Priest, and are called to act in the capacity of Teachers and Priests among the Saints. When thus acting their duties are similar to those mentioned above. They are appointed as aids to the Bishop, himself a High Priest, and he or one of 'his counse- lors presides at their meetings. INSTRUCTIONS TO PRESIDENTS AND BISHOPS. The following is part of a circular letter sent out by the First Presidency to Presidents of Stakes and Bishops, bearing on the subject of Acting Teachers: "At a meeting of the First Presidency and Council of Apostles, held on Thursday, October 31, 1895, the following decisions were reached and are now presented for the guidance of Presidents of Stakes, Bishops and their associate officers, and all whom they may concern: There has been a prac- tice, at least in one of the stakes of Zion, of High Priests, Seventies, Elders and Priests, who may have been called to act in the capacity of Teachers, having an organization distinct from that of the Teacher's quorum and be- ing presided over by a President and two Counselors. The tendency of such organizations has been to assume functions belonging to the legitimate councils or quorums of the Priesthood. The question submitted was: 'Is it proper for such organizations to exist, or be presided over in this manner?' The Council felt that it was not proper, as no provision is made for them in any of the revelations of the Lord relating to Church government, neither is there any necessity for them. And the council decides that the brethren who bear the Melchisedek Priesthood, acting as Teachers, should not have a separate President and Counselors, but that they should, when acting in 38 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. this capacity, be presided over directly by the Bishopric, whose aids they are in all things connected with the well-being of the ward." FINISHING POINTS. If the lesson is too long divide it. The subject is o: such a nature that each paragraph of the text may be enlarged upon. 2. Members that were unprepared in the subject matter for this lesson should have special attention. 3. By way of variety, have all members write a short essay on the duties of a Teacher. 4. Observe the usual steps in closing the session. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. When a person is advanced from one office to another from Deacon to High Priest he retains all the rights and powers of each office he has ever held. It is on the principle that the higher offices comprise all the powers of the lower ones. As it is often said: "once a Deacon, always a Deacon." Commit to memory verses 53 to 59, sec. 20, Doc. and Cov. What duties may the Teacher perform besides those of his own office? 2. In the wards and branches of the Church, Teachers are usually called and assigned to certain districts, in which they are constantly on duty. How often do Teachers generally visit the Saints in their respective dis- tricts? How should they be treated when they come into our homes? 3. There is no fixed methods or routine by which the teacher goes about his duties. He is instructed in a general way by the revelations what is to be done; his acts, teachings, and exhortations are to be governed by circumstances, and by the light of the Spirit. Give your idea as to what subjects generally would be proper for the Teachers to dwell upon when making their visits. What inquiries might they with propriety make of the members? Mention some duties required of all members of the Church that the Teacher should be particularly observant of and active in. Is there such a thing as a Teacher's court? 4. The Teacher may call on the Deacon as an aid in his labors. Under what circumstances may a Teacher preside over a meeting of Saints? Ex- plain how it is that the offices of Teacher and Deacon are appendages to the Lesser Priesthood. Mention some of the limitations to the office of Teacher. Explain the organization of the acting teachers of a ward. Who presides over the acting teachers? REFERENCES. 1. Priests and Teachers ordained: see Book of Mosiah, 25: 19 to 21; for other instances follow references. 2. Mode of ordaining Teachers among the Nephites : see Book of Mor- oni, 3: 1 to 4; see also Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 31, No. 5, page 139. 3. Teachers and Deacons may pass the sacrament after it has been blessed: see Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 32, No. 2, pages 52-3. 4. Aaronic Priesthood may lay on hands and pray for the sick: see Juvenile Instructor, Vol. 29, No. 10 page 318. (Be careful, however, to dis- tinguish the difference between praying for the sick and performing the or- dinance of anointing with oil and the laying on of hands by the Elders. ) THE PRIEST. 39 CHAPTER TWELVE. THE PRIEST. INITIATORY STEPS: 1. Devotional exercises, rollcall, and minutes. 2. Present the roll to the members, that each may know his attendance; errors or omissions may be corrected. 3. A few pointed remarks may be made on punctuality, regularity, and preparations. Impress the fact that it is indi vidual study that counts. 4. The President and his Counselors should la- bor privately with members who do not get on well; there is always a cause for poor recitations. The Priests' Office is very comprehensive, because it embraces all that is involved in the office of Teacher and Deacon; that is, a Priest may if required, perform any duty that belongs to the Teacher and Deacon, in addition to the important duties of his own calling. This office stands next to the Bishopric in import- ance. Qualifications of the Priest. Aside from being what every member of the Church ought to be upright before the Lord and filled with the Holy Spirit the Priest should be skillful and well learned in the things of God; because the very nature of his call- ing demands thorough preparation. Among the important duties of his office, he is required "to preach, teach, expound, and ex- hort;" and how can he do this properly without being acquainted with the doctrines of Christ? Duties of Office. The Book of Doctrine and Covenants sets forth the cardinal powers of the Priest's office, which are to be magnified and applied as the spirit may direct; and as the presid- ing authorities may point out. "The Priest's duty is to preach, teach, expound, exhort, and baptize, and administer the sacrament, and visit the house of each member, and exhort them to pray vocally and in secret, and attend to all family duties, and he may also ordain other Priests, Teach- ers, and Deacons. And he is to take the lead of meetings when there is no Elder present; but when there is an Elder present, he. 40 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. is only to preach, teach, expound, exhort, and baptize, and visit the house of each member, exhorting them to pray vocally and in secret, and attend to all family duties. In aU these duties the Priest is to assist the Elder if occasion requires.'' (Doc. and Cov. sec. 20:46-52)* The student should consider carefully the above requirements attached to the Priest's office. We may now amplify somewhat on his calling. (1) The Priest may be called to preach at home and abroad but more particularly at home. (See sec. 84:107, 111.) He should therefore prepare himself for this duty, that he may earn- estly impart the word of the Lord, to the end that the erring may be brought to repentance. (See sec. 38:40, 41.) (2) As one of the functions of his calling is teaching, the Priest should be in the Sabbath school to act as teacher, if needed, and to be active in other Church organizations. He is called and authorized to expound the Scriptures; and in order to do this worthily, he should be familiar with the written word the Bible, the Book of Mormon, Doctrine and Covenants, and the Pearl of Great Price; he should also be familiar with the. writings and teachings of the presiding authorities of the Church. The stand- ard books of the Church should be his close companions; for how can he expound that which he does not know? As it is writ- ten: *PRESIDENT WILFOBD WOODRUFF'S LABORS AS A PRIEST. "In the fall (of 1834) I had a desire to go and preach the Gospel. I knew the Gospel which the Lord had revealed to Joseph Smith was true, and of such great value that I wanted to tell it to the people who had not heard it. It was so good and plain, it seemed to me 1 could make people believe it. I was but a Teacher, and it is not a teacher's office to go abroad and preach. I dared not tell any of the authorities of the Church that I wanted to preach, lest they might think I was seeking for an office. 1 went into the woods where no one could see me and I prayed to the Lord to open my way so that I could go and preach the Gospel. While I was praying the Spirit of the Lord came upon me. and told me my prayer was heard, and that my request should be granted. I felt very happy and got up and walked out of the woods into the traveled road, and theie I met a High Priest who had lived in the same house with me some six months. He had not said a word to me about preaching the Gospel; but now as soon as I met him, he said, 'The Lord has revealed to me that it is your privilege to be ordained and to go and preach the Gospel.' I told him I was willing to do whatever the Lord required of me. I did not tell him I had just asked the Lord to let me go and preach. In a few days a council was called at Lyman Wight's, and 1 was ordained a Priest and sent on a mission into Arkansas and Tennessee, in company with an Elder." THE PRIEST. 41 "And again, the Elders, Priests and Teachers of this Church shall teach the principles of my Gospel, which are in the Bible and the Book of Mormon, in the which is a fullness of the Gospel; and they shall observe the covenants and the Church articles to do them, and these shall be their teachings, as they shall be directed by the Spirit; and the Spirit shall be given unto you by the prayer of faith, and if ye receive not the Spirit ye shall not teach.'' (Sec. 42: 12-14.) (3) Another thing: he is to exhort his brethren and sisters, that is,. bear testimony to them, and entreat them both in public and in private, to diligence and faithfulness always. The duties of office require the Priest to visit the homes of members and "exhort them to pray vocally and in secret." This qualification of office requires him to be a praying man himself; for he is to teach both by example and precept. He prays with the members in their homes, and before them in public, when he is called upon. (Sec. 23: 6,7.) (4) Furthermore, he is to exhort parents and children to attend to family duties; exhort parents to pray regularly around the family altar, to counsel their children, and have a continual watch over them by day and by night, both in work and in play; he is to exhort parents to see that their children attend Sabbath school, day school, quorums, and other organizations. He is to exhort parents to teach their children the first principles of the Gospel before they are eight years old. (See sec. 68:25-30.) The Priest is to exhort children to be obedient to parents, to be virtuous, honest, truthful, and not be idle nor steal, nor quarrel, nor be impolite to strangers, or those of foreign birth who speak brokenly our language. Authority to Ordain, The Priest has authority to ordain Priests, Teachers and Deacons; that is, he may confer the Aaronic Priesthood. He may ordain others to the same office and rank as himself, and to a lower, but not to a higher. (See sec. 20: 48.) For example, the Bishopric belongs to the Aaronic Priesthood, yet a Priest has not the authority to ordain a Bishop. (See sec. 68: 20). When a Priest ordains a person he should give that person a certificate of ordination. Sec. 20: 64. The Right to Baptize. The Priest holds the authority to 42 THE LESSER fRIESTfiOOl). baptize by immersion for the remission of sins. (Sec. 13. Also sec. 20: 37, 72, 73, 74.) The words to be used in the ordinance of baptism are as follows, and should be committed to memory: "Having been commissioned of Jesus Christ, I baptize you in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. "Amen." The Sacrament. Included in the Priest's duties is the right to administer the sacrament. (Sec. 20: 46.) The ordinance con- sists in breaking the bread, blessing it, then passing it -to the worthy members of the Church that they may partake of it; blessing the wine (or water) and likewise giving it to the worthy members. Children up to eight years of age, or a little older, are permitted to partake of the sacrament. Priests should memorize the words given for the blessing of the bread and wine, and use no other. They are as follows: "0 God, the eternal Father, we ask thee in the name of thy Son, Jesus Christ, to bless and sanctify this bread to the souls of all those who partake of it, that they may eat in remembrance of the body of thy Son, and witness unto thee, God, the eternal Father, that they are willing to take upon them the name of thy Son, and always re- member him and keep his commandments which he has given them, that they may always have his Spirit to be with them. Amen."- Sec. 20: 77. " God, the eternal Father, we ask thee in the name of thy Son, Jesus Christ, to bless and sanctify this wine to the souls of all those who drink of it, that they may do it in remembrance of the blood of thy Son ivhich was shed for them; that they may witness unto thee, God, the eternal Father, that they do always remember him, that they may have his Spirit to be with them. Amen." The Priest to Assist the Elder. "And he is to take the lead of meetings when there is no Elder present." "In all these duties the Priest is to assist the Elder if occasion requires." Sec. 20: 49, 52. Restrictions. He has no authority to confirm persons mem- bers of the Church who have been baptized, nor lay on hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost. (See Matt., 3: 11.) After conferring the Priesthood on Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery, the angel, John the Baptist, gave instructions concerning it. Joseph writes: THE PRIEST. 43 ''He said this Aaronic Priesthood had not the power of laying on hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, but that this should be con- ferred on us hereafter." History of the Church, vol. 1, page 39. Forty-eight Priests Form a Quorum. Unlike the organiza- tion of Teachers and Deacons, the President is not one of the forty- eight, but a Priest who holds the office of Bishop. (See sec. 107: 61.) Also the duty of the President over the Priesthood of Aaron is to preside over forty-eight Priests, and to sit in council with them, to teach them the duties of their office, as given in the covenants. This President is to be a Bishop, for this is one of the duties of this Priesthood. Sec. 107: 87, 88; 124: 142. FINAL PROCEEDINGS:!. Announce that each member will be expected to commit to memory the blessing on the bread and wine (or water) used for the sacrament, at next meeting; also the exact words for baptism. These three are among the very few set forms used in the ordinances of the Gospel, and have been revealed by the Lord. 2. Have singing, if time permits; but never close a meeting without a short prayer, called the benediction. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. Section 20: 46-52, Doctrine and Covenants, summarizes the duties of the Priest. The main functions of his calling are to preach and expound the principles of the Gospel to both saint and sinner; to baptize by immersion for the remission of sins; and to assist in the temporal concerns of the Church. Mention some of the qualifications that every Priest should pos- sess. What books should he be familiar with? To what offices in the Aaronic Priesthood may he ordain persons? 2. In counting the number of Priests in a quorum, do the forty-eight include the Bishop? Does it include the Bishop's counselors? 3. If there is not a sufficient number of Priests in a ward to perform the requirements of that office among the people, what other officers may be called on duty? Is there a quorum of Priests in your ward? Count the number of married and unmarried Priests in your ward and ascertain which class predominates. Give a reason for the result found. REFERENCES. 1. Regarding baptism, read Book of Mormon III Nephi, 11: 22 to 28. 2. For further information on the sacrament, see III Nephi, 18: 1 to 12. 26 to 33. Matthew, 26: 25 to 29. I Cor., 11: 27 to 30. 3. Duties of a Priest: see article by President George Q. Cannon, Juve- nile Instructor, vol. 32, No. 22, pages 690-1. 4. Those who hold only the Aaronic Priesthood do not lay on hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost : see Acts 8 : 5 to 40, which recounts incidents in Philip's ministry. "History of the Church," vol. 1, page 39. 44 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. CHAPTER THIRTEEN. THE BISHOP. OPENING PROGRAM: 1. Devotional exercises, rollcall and minutes. 2. Ask questions to find out if members understand, reasonably well, the func- tions of the three offices thus far presented. 3. Call for the reciting of the blessing on the br. ad and wine, also the words used for baptism ; see that these are repeated correctly . 4. If necessary, take the time of the whole session for review. Doubtless it will be an hour well spent. The Office of Bishop is the highest office of the Aaronic Priesthood. The Bishop is a Priest. There must necessarily be a presiding head over the Priests, and over the Lesser Priesthood generally. This presidency is the Bishopric (Bishopric means presidency.) It is apparent then that the office of Bishop com- prehends within its jurisdiction all the duties, privileges, powers, and keys of the Lesser Priesthood, and thus holds the presidency over all the sons of Levi. The office of Bishop is also an appen- dage to the High Priesthood. (See Doc. & Oov., sec. 84: 29 68:16-21). QUESTION. APPENDAGES TO THE MELCHISEDEK PRIESTHOOD. "Again the offices of Elder and Bishop are necessary appendages belonging to the Higher Priesthood." (Doc. & Cov., 84: 29.) Does this mean that an Elder does not hold the High Priesthood? If so, why not? "It does not mean that an Elder does not hold the High Priesthood; on the contrary, an Elder holds the Melchisedek Priesthood. (Doc. & Cov., sec. 107: 7), just as does a Seventy, High Priest, or an Apostle. (See Era, vol. 4, page 394). The Elder's authority is specially defined in sec. 107: 10, 11, 12, Doc. & Cov., but the title is also a general one, applying to all who hold the High Priesthood, in which latter case the regular offices, such as an Apostle, High Priest, Seventy, define the special duties. "The office of Bishop is an appendage to the High Priesthood; because no one but a literal descendant of Aaron can act as a Bishop unless he is a High Priest in the Melchisedek Priesthood. (Doc. & Cov., sec. 107: 69, 71.) The office of Elder is an appendage to the High Priesthood in the same way that Teachers and Deacons are appendages to the Aaronic Priesthood. (Doc. & Cov., sec. 84: 30.) And as ALL, OTHER AUTHORITIES OR OFFICES IN THE CHURCH are appendages to the Melchisedek Priesthood. (Doc. & Cov., sec., 107: 5.) Or as the Aaronic Priesthood as a whole is an appengage to the Melchisedek Priesthood. (Doc. & Cov., sec. 107: 14.)" Improvement Era, vol. 6, No. 4, page 312. The Bishopric Comes by Inheritance. It was pointed out in previous lessons that the Loid, through Moses, set apart Aaron THE BISHOP. 45 and his sons, and their descendants after them, to stand at the head in the Priest's office for the generations to come. "And the Priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual statute." (Ex., 29: 4-9.) "Their anointing 1 shall surely be an everlasting Priesthood throughout their generations." (Ex., 40: 15.) The Lord has reconfirmed this promise to Aaron and his sous in our day, which is evident from the following: "And if they be literal descendants of Aaron, they have a legal right to the Bishopric, if they are the firstborn among the sons of Aaron. For the firstborn holds the right of presidency over this Priesthood, and the keys or authority of the same; no man has a legal right to this office to hold the keys of this Priest- hood, except he be a literal descendant and the firstborn of Aaron. -(Sec. 68: 16-18). From the above scripture it will be seen: (1) that the right to this Presidency descends from father to son; (2) that a literal descendant of Aaron has a legal right to the Bishopric, or Presi- dency, provided he is the oldest descendant and firstborn; and, further, (3) that the firstborn holds the keys of this ministry; and also, (4) that no man can legally hold the keys of this office except he be a literal descendant and firstborn of Aaron. Conditions and Qualifications. Even a firstborn literal de- scendant of Aaron 'must be a worthy man and be called, ordained, and appointed by the First Presidency of the Church, before he can officiate in the Bishop's office. "And a literal descendant of Aaron, also, must be designated by this Presidency, and found worthy, and anointed, and ordained under the hands of this Presidency, otherwise they are not legally authorized to officiate in their Priesthood ; "But by virtue of the decree concerning their right of the Priesthood descending from father to son, they may claim their anointing if at any time they can prove their lineage, or do ascer- tain it by revelation from the Lord under the hands of the above- named Presidency." (Sec. 68: 20, 21.) Read also sec. 107: 13-17; 124: 141. High Priests May Officiate as Bishops. In the event that no literal seed of Aaron makes a claim to the Bishopric, or in other 46 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. words, when no rightful descendant is found or designated by the First Presidency, a High Priest is to be chosen for this position; which fact is clearly shown by the following: ''There remaineth hereafter, in the due time of the Lord, other Bishops to be set apart unto the Church, to minister even according to the first; wherefore, they shall be High Priests who are worthy, and they shall be appointed by the First Presidency of the Melchisedek Priesthood, except they be literal descendants of Aaron. "But as a High Priest of the Melchisedek Priesthood has authority to officiate in all the lesser offices, he may officiate in the office of Bishop when no literal descendant of Aaron can be found, provided he is called and set apart and ordained unto this power under the hands of the First Presidency of the Melchise- dek Priesthood. (Sec. 68: 14, 15, 19. Since the organization of the Church to the present, High Priests have universally been selected and appointed Bishops, and this procedure will probably continue until the Lord, through His authorized servants, shall designate the sons of Aaron. Counselors. A literal descendant of Aaron may "act in the office of Bishop independently, without Counselors, except in a case where a President of the High Priesthood, after the order of Melchisedek, is tried, to sit as a judge in Israel." (Sec. 107: 76.) But a High Priest, acting as Bishop, must have Counselors. (Sec. 107: 72; 124: 141.) Two Classes. With reference to powers and jurisdiction there are two classes of Bishops: (1) General Bishops, and (2) local Bishops. Among the general Bishops there are different grades; as (a) the Presiding Bishop over all the Bishops and Lesser Priesthood of the whole Church, which office is now held at this writing by Presiding Bishop William B. Preston and Counselors; (6) Bishops, whose jurisdiction is quite extensive or special, yet not over the whole Church, as the callings of Bishops Edward Part- ridge and Newel K. Whitney in the early days of the Church, and subsequently that of Bishop George Miller. (See sees. 41: 9, 10; 72: 8; 84: 112,113; 124: 20, 21); and (c) Bishop's agents, as Sidney Gilbert. (Sees. 53: 1-4; 57: 6, 8-10, 14, 15). THE BISHOP. 47 Of the local Bishops there is but one grade of the class Bishops of wards or small jurisdictions. The Presiding Bishop. He holds the Presidency over the Aaron ic Priesthood and the keys or authority of the same. (Sec. 68: 17.) "And again, no Bishop or High Priest who shall be set apart for this ministry, shall be tried or condemned for any crime, save it be before the First Presidency of the Church." Sec. 68: 22, 24. Local or Ward Bishops may perform all the duties of the Lesser Priesthood mentioned in previous lessons. They are common judges in Israel, (sees. 107: 72, 75; 58: 17, 19), and they preside over a Bishop's Court when trans- gressors are to be tried. Bishops, however, do not try Bishops; these officers can be tried only by the First Presidency, or by a High Council by the direction of the First Presidency. TRIAL AND APPOINTMENT OF WARD BISHOPS. "In regard to the appoint- ment and trial of Ward Bishops, it appears that they stand in the same re- lationship to the Presidents of Stakes as the early Bishops did to the First Presidency who presided over the Stake at Kirtland ; but that those Presi- dents should consult with the First Presidency on these and other import- ant matters, and officiate under their direction in their several Stakes." Items on Piesthood, by President John Taylor. The decision of a Bishop's Court cannot go so far as to cut a man off the Church who holds the Melchisedek Priesthood; in such case it can disfellowship only. The Bishop presides over a quorum of forty-eight Priests, and sits in couneil with them. Sec. 107: 87, 88. Bishops as Presidents of Wards. The person who presides over a ward acts in two capacities; first, he is a Bishop in that he officiates in the Aaronic Priesthood; second, he is a President in that he acts as a High Priest, presiding over all councils, quo- rums, and members generally holding the Melchisedek Priest- hood within his ward. A Bishop then virtually holds two offices: he is a President of the Lesser Priesthood of a ward, and also President of the members, and of the High Priesthood generally, and of all auxiliary organizations within his jurisdiction. How- ever, in the ordinary acceptation, the word Bishop covers both these grounds. 48 THE LESSER PRIESTHOOD. Selecting Ward Bishops. The following is the usual proced- ure in selecting ward Bishops: (1) The Stake Presidency chooses a suitable man for the position. (2) The name of the person so chosen is presented to the High Council for approval. (Sec. 20: 67.) (3) After being passed upon by the Stake Presidency and the High Council, the name is presented to the First Presi- dency of the Church. (4) If the First Presidency approve of the selection, the person is informed of his call, to ascertain if he ac- cepts the appointment. (5) If he accepts, his name is presented to his ward. (6) And if the people approve, by their vote what has been done, he is ordained. (Sec. 124: 141-144.) The First Presidency, however, may appoint and ordain a person direct to this office, subject to the approval of the Saints. PROGRAM CONCLUDED: This chapter finishes the subject of the Lesser Priesthood. A general review, either written or oral, may now be profitably held. Make it searching. 2. If the lesson is too long for one session divide it into two or more. 3. Before finally closing, the officers* of the quorum should inspect the roll, the minutes, and other records to insure their correctness and completeness. 4. Dismissal. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. Name the highest office in the Aaronic Priesthood. By what right does a ward Bishop preside over members holding the Melchisedek Priest- hood and organizations in his ward? 2. The Bishopric, viewed as a whole, comprises the authority of and presidency of the Aaronic, or Lesser Priesthood. This Priesthood gives authority and power to officiate in all temporal or business affairs of the Church, together with the right to administer in many of the spiritual blessings of the Gospel. The term lesser is by no means indicative of un- importance, but rather is one that denotes a significant part of the Holy Priesthood something joined to or growing out of the Higher or Melchise- dek Priesthood. With the Bishopric resides the -keys and Presidency of this Priesthood. Holding the keys means the right, power, and authority to officiate in any and all the offices belonging to this order, and also the right to ordain others to this ministry. 3. The offices of special Bishops, and Bishops' agents, provided for in the Doctrine and Covenants, are not now filled on account of the more per- fect organization of stakes and wards. But should the necessity arise men would be appointed to fill them. Name the grades of general Bishops; of local Bishops. Into how many classes may Bishops be divided? Name the classes. 4. The crowning authority of the Priest's office is the Bishopric, and the Lord has renewed His covenant in this generation with the Levites, and THE BISHOP. 49 particularly with the house of Aaron. Quote passages from the Old Testa- ment and the Doctrine and Covenants to prove that the Presidency of the Bishopric comes by inheritance to the firstborn sons of Aaron. What are the conditions under which a firstborn lineal descendant of Aaron has right to the Bishopric? (Sec. 68: 20, 21.) Explain why High Priests at present act as Bishops. What Bishops may act independently without Counselors? 5. "The position which a Bishop holds, depends upon his calling and appointment, and that, although a man holding the Bishopric is eligible to any office in the Bishopric, yet he cannot officiate legally in any, except by selection, calling, and appointment." Items on Priesthood by President John Taylor. What two important offices does a ward or local Bishop hold? How are ward Bishops generally selected? fi. Before what council or court would a Presiding Bishop of the Church be tried for crime? What Bishops are designated "common judges of Israel?" Why cannot the decision of a Bishop's Court go so far as to cut a man off from the Church who holds the Melchisedek Priesthood? What is the difference between disfellowshiping and excommunication? REFERENCES. 1. "Items on Priesthood," by President John Taylor, is a very com- prehensive treatise on the Aaronic Priesthood with the rights and powers belonging thereto. 2. Read from "Notes on Church Government" for additional informa- tion on the jurisdiction, rights, powers, duties, etc., of the Presiding Bishopric of the Church Chapter nineteen. PART II. NOTES ON CHURCH GOVERN- MENT. CHAPTER FOURTEEN. SOVEREIGNTY. Definition. In every independent government or society there must of necessity be an authority, or power, from which the whole law, including its administration, ultimately proceeds. Sovereignty may thus be denned as the highest authority or power in any government. Of course God's sovereignty is over the whole universe now and at all times; only in a restricted sense do we mean that He is not omnipotent in the nations of the earth. Whatever govern- ments now exist are by His permission. Kingdom of God not yet Sovereign. By the sovereignty of any state or nation is meant that it has no superior as ranking with others. In the sense, therefore, of its having complete power and universal sway we maintain that the Kingdom of God is not fully established, because now, as in the days of old, the Saints "Render to Caesar the things that are Caesar's, and to God the things that are God's." But when the King of kings shall come in the brightness of His glory He will mount the throne of His power and wield the sceptre over earth's dominions as He does now in heaven. He is the Great Sovereign, from Him ulti- mately shall emanate all authority permitting men to rule among the nations. SOVEREIGNTY. 51 Notes Bearing on the Subject. "Sovereignty is the supreme, absolute, uncontrollable power by which any state is governed. "- Cooley. "Sovereignty is the political authority whether vested in a single individual or in a number of individuals, to order and direct what is to be done by each individual in relation to the end and object of the state.'' Halleck. "It is essential to the modern conception of sovereignty that it should be exclusive of any other human superior authority, should be wielded by a determinate person or organization of persons, and should be on the whole habitually obeyed by the bulk of the community.'' Century Dictionary. Scriptural References. "Thine, Lord, is the greatness, and the power, and the glory, and the victory, and the majesty; for all that is in heaven and in the earth is Thine; Thine is the kingdom, Lord, and Thou art exalted as head above all." I Chr.,29: 11. "The Kingdom is the Lord's; and He is the governor among the nations. All they that be fat upon the earth shall eat and worship; all they that go down to the dust shall bow before Him; and none can keep alive his own soul.'' Psa., 22: 28, 29. "Promotion cometh neither from the east, nor from the west, nor from the south. But God is the judge; He putteth down one and setteth up another." Psa., 75: 6, 7. "I have made the earth, the man and the beast that are upon the ground by my great power and by my outstretched arm, and have given it unto whom it seemed meet unto me." Jer., 27: 5. "His kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and his dominion is from generation to generation. The Most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever He will, and setteth up over it the basest of men.'' Dan., 4: 3, 17. "God that made the world and all things therein, seeing that He is the Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands. Neither is worshiped with men's hands, as though He needed anything, seeing He giveth to all life, and breath, and all things. And hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and hath de- termined the times before appointed, and the bounds of their habitation." Acts, 17: 24, 26. "There is one lawgiver, who is able to save and to destroy." James, 4: 12. 52 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. Write a short parapragh setting forth your own definition and un- derstanding of sovereignty. What is the meaning of the word "common- wealth?'' What is the broadest signification attached to the name and title, "The United States of America?" Why do other nations not interfere with the governmental affairs of our country? In the recent treaty with Spain by which the United States came in possession of the Philippine Is- lands, what rights were ceded besides the ownership of the soil? In this connection point out an important feature in the treaty with the State of Panama regarding the canal strip. 2. In this country which is sovereign the law or the people? 3. Express your views as to whether the Church and Kingdom of God is at present sovereign. GOVERNMENT. 53 CHAPTER FIFTEEN. GOVERNMENT. Analysis of the Term. The term is derived from the Latin gubernare, to govern, and the suffix -went, denoting that which does something. Government denotes guidance, direction, regu- lation, management, control. It also means "the exercise of authority in the administration of the affairs of a state, com- munity, or society; the authoritative direction and restraint exer- cised over the actions of men in communities, societies, or states." The word stands also for the governing body of persons in a state or religious community; the executive power; the adminis- tration. This term has also other meanings and applications. See Cen. Die., page 2, 582. For the better analysis of the term it may be considered un- der two heads: Authority and Law. Authority is Legal or Rightful Power to act or command, as exercised by a person through virtue of his office, trust, or call- ing, whether original or delegated. Agency is another form of the term. In ( !hurch government Priesthood stands for authority. "The Melchisedek Priesthood holds the right of Presidency: and has power and authority over all the offices in the Church in all the ages of the world." (Doc. & Cov., sec. 107: 8.) "By what authority doest thou these things, and who gave thee this au- thority?" (Mark, 11: 28.) Authority is that which creates office, and a person who is clothed or invested with authority becomes an officer. One can scarcely think of authority without associating it with a person or persons to whom are assigned cer- tain positions, or duties by a higher power. Scriptural Quotations. "Inasmuch as I am the apostle of the Gentiles, I magnify mine office.'' Rom., 11: 13. "Verily I say unto you, I now give unto you the officers be- longing to my Priesthood that ye may hold the keys thereof, even the Priesthood which is after the order of Melchisedek, which is 54 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. after the order of my only Begotten Son. The above officers 1 have given unto you, and the keys thereof, for helps and for govern- ment, for the work of the ministry, and the perfecting of my Saints," (Doc. & Cov. sec. 124: 123, 143.) (For an enumeration of officers belonging to the Church, see Doc. & Cov., sec. 20). "And he gave some apostles; and some prophets; and some evangelists; and some pastors and teachers: for the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ." Eph., 4: 11, 12. Laws and Officers. Government, therefore, consists on the one hand of officers or rulers invested with power and authority to act in the field of their prescribed duties. On the other hand it consists of rules, regulations and laws laid down by the govern- ing power, to serve as a guide, and to be obeyed by all who come under the authority of the community, society or state as the case may be. Government, then, comprises the whole body of constituted Authority and Law controlling the body politic or body mligious. Quotations. "Law is a rule of action prescribed by authority, especially by a sovereign or by the state as a law of God."- Encv. "We must define laws to be Rules of Conduct which we are morally bound to obey, or, more briefly, Commands imposed by Rightful Authority." Sidgwick. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. Illustrate in various ways your idea uf what government is. What is the difference between a "rule," and a "law?" 2. What would be the result in your city, county,or state, if there were no laws? What would likely follow if there was an abundance of law but no officers? What might truthfully be said of any community that had an excellent code of laws, without a sufficient number of conscientious officers to administer the laws? KINDS OF GOVERNMENT, 55 CHAPTER SIXTEEN. KINDS OF GOVERNMENT. Governments may be divided in several ways that will throw light on their nature. When it is desirable to show who holds the supreme authority or sovereignty, the five fold division given below may be adopted; and as the Kingdom of God is a Theoc- racy its chief features will be more manifest by placing it in con- trast with the other forms of Government. Patriarchal Government. The first two syllables of this word are from the Latin, pater, meaning father, and archos, sig- nifying chief. By derivation, therefore, patriarchal government means government by a father or chief of the tribe. The mean- ing of the term is extended so as to include also the father or ruler of a family, one who governs by parental right; as Abra- ham, Isaac, and Jacob, and also those worthies who were heads of families before the flood. ''And the patriarchs, moved with envy, sold Joseph into Egypt, but God was with him/' Acts, 7: 9. "The patriarachal theory of society is, as I have said, the theory that society has its origin in separate families, and is held together by the authority and protection of the eldest valid male descendant." Maine. Monarchy is government by a single person who is king or monarch. The term is derived from mono, a Greek word mean- ing single, or one, and archos meaning chief or head ruler. If the monarch is limited by laws the government is a limited mon- archy, but if not the government is an absolute monarchy. " The Obvious definition of a monarchy seems to be that of a state in which a single person, by whatever name he may be dis- tinguished, is intrusted with the execution of the laws, the man- agement of the revenue, a^d the command of the army."- Gibbon. 56 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. An Aristocracy means literally the rule of the best; hence government by the best men of the state. It is a form of "gov- ernment in which the supreme power is exercised by those mem- bers of the state who are distinguished by their rank and opu- lence. When the ruling power is exercised by a very few of this class to the exclusion of all others the government becomes an oligarchy/' "Between the aristocracy and the working people had sprung up a middle class, agricultural, and commercial." Ency. Democracy. This is government by the many or the people, and indicates that the soveregn power is in the hands of the whole people. The term is derived from the Greek, demos, sig- nifying the people. Where a pure Democracy prevails all the people participate in public affairs: coming together at one place to choose officers, discuss public questions, and enact laws for the whole body. Athens, anciently, and the canton of Ap- penzell in Switzerland, and some of the towns of New Eng- land, are instances of democracies, though today there is no con- siderable state or nation governed on the basis of pure democ- racy. *' 2 he Sovereign, or a single person, is or should be called a Monarch; if a small group of considerable dimension, an Aris- tocracy; if very large and numerous, a democracy." Maine. A Rpublic is a representative democracy. The word means the public weal, the commonwealth. The sovereign power is delegated power. The people of a republic govern themselves by means of chosen men called representatives. In a democracy the people govern directly; in a republic they govern indirectly. A republic, "is distinguished from a monarchy on the one hand, and generally from a pure democracy, on the other. In the latter case the mass of citizens meet and choose the executive who is usually chosen indirectly, either by an Electoral College as in the United States, or by the National Assembly as in France." " We may define a republic to be a government which derives all its powers directly or indirectly from the great body of the KINDS OF GOVERNMENT. 57 people, and is administered by persons holding their office's dur- ing pleasure for a limited period; or during good behavior." Madison. A Theocracy literally means government by God. Iheos from the Greek meaning God, and Krates to rule. The word signified that God is the Sovereign, the source of all authority and power. It is that form of government in which God is rec- ognized as the supreme temporal as well as spiritual ruler of the commonwealth or body religious; and in which His laws, com- mands and regulations are taken as the statute book of the Church and Kingdom. " Thus, the Almighty becoming their King, in as real a sense as He was their God, the republic of the Israelites was properly a Theocracy." Warburton. " The Kingdom of God existed at the outset in a national form, in the form of a theocratic state." G. P. Fisher.. Such in ancient times was the government of Enoch; also of the ancient Jews; of the Nephites for many years after Christ; and such today is the government of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, so far as the laws and regulations of the. Church govern the actions of its members. When the statement is made that Theocracy is * 'government by God" it is not intended to convey the idea that the Almighty administers that government in person, but that he directly estab- lishes His government, institutes its laws, and then administers it by men called to officiate in His name: in other words, by a Priesthood ordained for this purpose. Theocracy as we behold it in the Church and Kingdom of God today, is very comprehensive in that it expresses much that belongs to other forms of govern- ment. It has within it the element of Democracy and may be styled a Theo- Democracy, because the members of the Church have a vote or voice in the choosing of officers and on important matters. (Doc. and Cov., sees. 20: 65; 38: 34; 41: 9; 73: 2; 104: 72.) The representative form or Republicanism is also manifest in the administrative duties of many of the officers of the Church. (Sees. 58: 48; 63: 45, 107 and 124: 124: 145). SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. What government today most nearly represents a Patriarchal gov- 58 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. ernment? Name a government of the old world that best typifies a Mon- archy. What branch of the English Parliament represents an Aristocracy? Describe a pure Democracy. Why do we call our own government a Re- public? 2. Describe a Theocracy. Why do we sometimes say that the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 'is a Theocracy? Explain why it is also called a Theo-Domocracy. 3. Under which of the five kinds of government, named in this chap- ter, would the family government be classed? CHURCH AND KINGDOM OF GOD, 59 CHAPTER SEVENTEEN. CHURCH AND KINGDOM OF GOD. For the purpose of study this term may be separated into two subjects the "Church," and the "Kingdom;" though in the Scriptures these terms are used interchangeably, both signi- fying in a general sense the same thing. It will therefore be owing to the view point taken whether there is really a distinc- tion of meaning. The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is a body of religious worshipers; a divinely organized body acknowledg- ing Jesus Christ as its Founder and Head. Looking at it in one way the Church is an ecclesiastical community, comparable to the state or nation, this from the fact that its members subscribe to certain definite authority, law and regulation. It may be di- vided similarly in some respects to the political divisions of a state into stakes, wards, conferences, branches; and though its members be scattered abroad upon the earth yet in the aggregate the Church is in a wide sense one distinct, visible, organic body. When viewed, therefore, in a govenrmental aspect, all its individual members must be looked upon as one great collective whole. Scriptural Quotations. "The rise of the Church of Christ in these last days, one thousand eight hundred and thirty years since the coming of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, in the flesh, it being regularly organized and established agreeable to the laws of our country, by the will and commandment of God, in the fourth month, and on the sixth day of the month, which is called April." Doc. & Cov,, sec 20: 1. "Then they that gladly received His word were baptized; and the same day there were added unto them about three thou- sand souls. And the Lord added to the Church daily such as should be saved.'' Acts, 2: 41, 47. "For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of that one body, being many, are one body: so also 60 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. is Christ. For the body is not one member, but many.'' I Cor., 12: 12, 14. The Kingdom of God, while it stands for all that the Church embraces, may, in addition, be looked upon as being more com- prehensive in its scope as an organized government. The Church might be called the nursery of the Kingdom; the Church, so to speak, produces largely the material for the Kingdom. This phrase carries with it the idea of temporal as well as spiritual power. It signifies the personal reign of the King of kings and Lord of lords upon the earth. It is well known that, with rare exceptions, the Saints, or members of the Church, have been sub- ject more or less to temporal governments. But when the King- dom of God is established fully the inhabitants of the whole earth will be within its dominion. Perhaps the name which brings out most fully the meaning of a divine, universal empire is that of the "Kingdom of Heaven." This term comprehends all that is signified by the Church of the First Born in Heaven, and the Church and Kingdom of God on the earth including all peoples and nations whatever. Notes and Scriptural References. "The Kingdom of God will grow out of this Church. When the Kingdom of God is established upon the earth people will find it different from what they now imagine. Will it be in the least tyrannical and oppressive towards any human being? No, it will not, for such is not the Kingdom of God.'' Brigham Young. "We believe this Church will prepare the way for the coming of Christ to reign as King, and that this Church will then develop into the Kingdom of God." Wilford Woodruff. "Call upon the Lord that His Kingdom may go forth upon the earth, that the inhabitants thereof may receive it, and be prepared for the days to come, in the which the Son of man shall come down in heaven, clothed in the brightness of His glory, to meet the kingdom of God which is set up on the earth. Wherefore may the Kingdom of God go forth, that the kingdom of heaven may come, that Thou, God, mayest be glorified in Heaven so on earth, that Thy enemies may be subdupd; for Thine is the honor, power and glory, for ever and ever, Amen,' 7 Doc. & Cov., sec. 65: 5, 6. CHURCH AND KINGDOM OF GOD. 61 SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. In the ordinary acceptance of the term, what is a church? What i s a kingdom? 2. How is it that church government can exist within the jurisdiction of other governments? When the Kingdom of God is fully established will all people be under its dominion? Will all people be members of the Church of Christ? 3. Do you believe that the U. S. Constitxation will be an instrument of government when the Kingdom of God is supreme on the earth? Why? 4. Read articles in Contributor, vol, xi, pages 161 and 196, by President Brigham Young, and President Wilford Woodruff. 62 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. CHAPTER EIGHTEEN. STAKE AND WARD DIVISIONS. The Stake. The Prophet Joseph uses this term in a sense entirely new from its common acceptation. A Stake of Zion is a geographical, numerical and governmental division of the Church. The first introduction we have of this word as implying certain territory for governmental purposes and habitations for the Saints, was whenKirtland was consecrated "fora Stake of Zion," April 26, 1832. (Sec. 82: 14.) Prior to that time, and even now, with but few exceptions, the dictionaries gave*it other meanings: as "a post or slab of wood sharpened at one end and firmly set in the ground," as a verb, "to support with stakes, to mark the limits off with stakes;'' and other meanings still further removed from the sense in which it is now used in the Church. Isaiah uses it as a figure of speech in which he makes Jeru- salem a tent with its stakes and cords stretching out the curtains, and the stakes marking off the boundary of space the tent occu- pies. "Look upon Zion, the city of our solemnities; thine eyes shall see Jerusalem a quiet habitation, a tabernacle that shall not be taken down, not one of the stakes thereof shall ever be removed, neither shall any of the cords thereof be broken." (Isa., 33: 20). Again, prophesying of Israel when in the latter times they would need more room, he says: "Enlarge the place of thy tent, and let them stretch forth the curtains of thine habi- tation: spare not, lengthen thy cords, and strengthen thy stakes.' 11 (Isa., 54: 2.) The implied comparison in this metaphor is that the stakes and cords mark off or broaden the boundary of their habitation. The Lord uses similar language in a revelation: "For Zion must increase in beauty, and in holiness: her borders must be enlarged, her stakes must be strengthened.'' (Sec. 82: 14.) "Until the day cometh when there shall be found no more room for them; and then I have other places which I will STAKE AND WARD DIVISIONS. 63 appoint unto them, and they shall be called Stakes for the curtains or for the strength of Zion." Verse 21. Partial Likeness to Stakes. When endeavoring to show the relationship between the stakes and Church Government as a whole, our Elders sometimes make the comparison similar to the relationship existing between the individual States and the Federal Government. This may serve to throw light on the subject but the analogy cannot be carried very far, because orig- inally the Church Government was not made up of independent stake governments, as was the case with the Federal govern- ment, and the thirteen American colonies. If the Federal gov- ernment were to be dissolved, the States would doubtless remain independent commonwealths; not so the Stakes: for if the King- dom of God were to be driven into the wilderness, Stake govern- ment would likewise vanish. The simple fact is, the Stakes are merely subdivisions of the government of Zion. They did not exist until after Church government was established, but were afterwards erected out of the territorial and spiritual domain of the Kingdom. They were thus "consecrated" to be a strength in the government of Zion, and an extension of her borders. Stake Officers. The chief powers of government are exercised first by three High Priests a President and two Counselors forming a quorum, or council, or the Presidency of the Stake. Besides executive powers there is also legistative and judicial authority conferred upon them, and they act in all three depart- ments or callings as duty or occasion require. In a local sense they are the head of the Stake government. But the general authorities have the right to direct in the affairs of any Stake or reach out to and counsel or call into service any individual mem- ber thereof, as wisdom may suggest. The next important body is the High Council. This is prim- arily a judicial council or court, consisting of twelve High Priests presided over by one or all three of the Stake Presidency. This body besides adjudicating cases of difficulty that may arise in a Stake, has other duties to perform in connection with, and under the direction of, the Presidency. There is organized in each Stake also a High Priests' Quor- um, comprising all the High Priests whether they hold presiding 64 CHURCH official positions or not. This quorum is presided over by three of their number a President and two Counselors. Out of this quorum are selected all the men appointed to the higher offices of the Stake, and Bishopric of Wards. Other officers are: the Stake Clerk, and Clerk of the High Council, Clerk of the High Priests' Quorum, and Tithing Clerk. This subject will be further treated under the head of Presidents of Stakes. The Ward is a still smaller subdivision of the Church and is the unit of the Stake. The Ward is the outgrowth of what was known in early days as branches or churches. These separate organizations were then spoken of as "the church at Fayette,'' "the church at Colesville," "the church at Harmony,'' "at Kirt- land," and so on, and meant then about what Ward means now, though the organizations referred to were not so complete as are our Wards. Warren A. Cowdery was appointed a presiding High Priest over the Church at Freedom. (Sec. 106: 1; 20: 66, 67.) For presiding Elder see sec. 20: 81, 84. At first the churches were presided over by Priests, or Elders, similar to the way branches are governed today. Later High Priests were set over large or numerically strong churches, with counselors to assist them. And today the Wards are presided over in the same manner by three High Priests a President and two Counselors thus forming the Presidency of the Ward. But as each Presi- dency of a Ward also holds another important office the Bishop- ric the title of "Bishop'' overshadows that of "President.'' The head of the Waid, therefore, is almost universally called the Bishop. The Ward may comprise any number of members up to ten or fifteen hundred souls. Branches are still smaller subdivisions of the Church. In localities where the members are living far apart, and are not numerous enough to sustain a Ward organization, a branch is usually organized. Its head would be a presiding Elder or Priest. Conferences and Missions are also subdivisions of the Church temporarily established in parts of the world where missionary work is being carried on. They are usually presided over by a President who may or may not have Counselors. Their purpose STAKE AND WARD DIVISIONS. 65 is to facilitate the work of proselyting, to keep in order the work of the ministry, and to look after the spiritual and temporal welfare of the Saints abroad. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. How many Stakes are now organized throughout Zion? Give the boundaries of the Stake wherein you reside. What is the population of your Stake? Its name? 2. Where is the seat (headquarters) of your Stake government? Name the officials of your Stake. Name the principal quorums and councils of a Stake. Name the officers of the Stake and auxiliary organizations. 3. Give the size and boundaries of your Ward? Who is the present Bishop? What is the population? Give a list of Ward officers. 4. Describe a branch organization. Name a prominent mission or con- ference of the Church. CfitJRCH GOVERNMENT. CHAPTER NINETEEN. SOURCE OF AUTHORITY. Authority Given Anciently. "Surely the Lord God will do nothing, but He revealeth His secret unto His servants the prophets." (Amos, 3: 7.) Whenever the Almighty has had in view a dispensation of His Gospel, or an important matter to in- troduce, He has invariably revealed His secret to man, then, through human agency, has carried forth His plan. " When we say that a Theocracy is government by God, we mean that God is the Lawgiver, and His laws are administered by men called by Him. At the beginning of man's career on the earth, Adam was instructed by God in person and by holy angels. He was taught the principles of sacrifice and repentance; he was taught also the ordinances of baptism and the reception of the Holy Ghost, and then authorized and commanded to declare these things in the earth. "And thus all things were confirmed unto Adam, by an holy ordinance, and the Gospel preached, and a decree sent forth, that it should be in the world until the end thereof." (Pearl of Great Price, page 26). Noah had a dispensation given him, and what he did in warn- ing the world, and so saving his own house and repeopling the earth, he did by the authority and direct command of the Lord. Abraham, obeying the voice of the Lord, left the land of Ur, of Chaldees; for the Lord said to him, Get thee out of thy country unto a land that I will show thee, which I will give unto thy seed after thee for an everlasting possession. Therefore my hand shall be over thee and I will make of thee a great nation. (P. of G. P., page 57). Another example was that of Moses, who was called from the burning bush to be a deliverer for Israel. "Come now there- SOURCE OF AUTHORITY. 6? fore," said the Lord to Moses, "and I will send theeunto Pharaoh, that thou mayest bring forth my people the children of Israel out of Egypt." (Ex., 3: 10). When the time came in the wisdom of the Lord for nations to be planted upon this continent, the brother of Jared was called directly to lead his people forth. Subsequently, Lehi was called to a similar work. There was no exception to the rule when the great Latter-day Work was to be ushered in. Joseph Smith was the chosen instrument; and as the authority to set up the Church was a new dispensation to the present generation, we may now briefly note its development. Authority for the Latter-day Work. In the spring of 1820 Joseph Smith received a visit from God the Father and His Son Jesus Christ, which glorious manifestation came to him in an- swer to prayer. He beheld that the Father was a personage and that the Son was in the express likeness of the Father. Joseph was told not to join any of the sectarian churches. He received at the same time other instructions which the Lord was pleased to give him. At this date he was in his fifteenth year. On the evening of September 21, 1823, he was visited by a heavenly messenger sent from the presence of God, whose name was Moroni. Joseph was told by Moroni that God had selected him to do a great work; among other things to translate and publish a record written on metallic plates giving an account of the an- cient inhabitants of this continent, which record is known to us now as the Book of Mormon. The book contains a fullness of the everlasting Gospel delivered by Jehovah to the ancient in- habitants of the Western Continent. On the 22nd day of Sep- tember, 1827, Joseph received the plates, and soon after began their translation, which he continued as circumstances would per- mit until the record was finished. In the spring of 1830 the Book of Mormon was published in the English language. Since then it has been translated into many languages and introduced to many people. This precious volume comes to this generation therefore by the power, authority, and commandment of God; "which was given by inspiration and is confirmed to others by the ministering of angels, and is declared unto the world by them. Proving to 68 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. the world that the Holy Scriptures are true, and that God does inspire men and call them to His holy work in this age and gen- eration as well as in the generations of old. Thereby showing that He is the same God today, yesterday, and forever." (Doc. and Cov., sec. 20: 11, 12). Aaronic Priesthood Conferred. Oliver Cowdery assisted Joseph Smith in the translation he was scribe for the Prophet. On the 15th day of May, 1829, while engaged in this work, they went into the woods to pray and to enquire of the Lord respecting baptism, which they found mentioned in the translation of the plates. "While we were thus employed, praying and calling upon the Lord," says Joseph, "a messenger from heaven descended in a cloud of light, and having laid hands upon us saying: 'Upon you, my fellow servants, in the name of Messiah, I confer the Priesthood of Aaron, which holds the keys of the ministering of angels, and of the Gospel of repentance, and of baptism by im- mersion for the remission of sins; and this shall never be taken again from the earth, until the sons of Levi do offer again an offering unto the Lord in righteousness.' " "He said that this Aaronic Priesthood had not the power of laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, but that this should be conferred on us hereafter; and he commanded us to go and be baptized, and gave us directions that I should baptize Oliver Cowdery, and afterwards that he should baptize me." The messenger who visited them on this occasion and con- ferred this Priesthood, said his name was John John the Baptist and acted under the direction of Peter, James, and John. (His- tory of the Church, vol. I., pages 39-40). Here was power and authority given in the bestowal of the Aaronic Priesthood, There were mentioned at the time of ordi- nation the following cardinal principles as comprehended by this Priesthood : 1. The keys of the ministering of angels; 2. The authority to preach the Gospel of repentance and, 3. To baptize by immersion for the remission of sins. Besides the above powers many others are included which have been made known by later revelations. Melchisedek Priesthood Conferred. During the following SOURCE OF AUTHORITY. 69 June (?) the Holy Melchisedek Priesthood, as previously prom- ised, was conferred on Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery, by Peter, James and John: these latter having received it from Jesus Christ while He ministered here in the flesh. The following pas- sages from the Doctrine and Covenants, attest the divine sanction of the claim by Elders in this dispensation to the Melchisedek Priesthood : "Which commandments were given to Joseph Smith, Jr., who was called of God, and ordained an Apostle of Jesus Christ, to be the first Elder of this Church. And to Oliver Cowdery who was also called of God, an Apostle of Jesus Christ, to be the sec- ond Elder of this Church, and ordained under his hand." (Sec. 20:2,3). ''And also Peter, James, and John whom I have sent unto you by whom I have ordained you and confirmed you to be Apostles and special witnesses of my name, and bear the keys of your ministry and of the same things which I revealed unto them. Unto whom I have committed the keys of my kingdom, and a dis- pensation of the Gospel for the last time; and for the fullness of times in which I will gather together in one all things, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth." (Sec. 27: 12, 13.) Thus in these two Priesthoods are contained all the keys, powers, authorities, and all rights to ordinances, confirmations, and blessings of the Church and Kingdom of God on the earth, whatever rightful powers a man may therefore exercise with re- gard to his fellow-man in the Church and Kingdom is exercised by virtue of this delegated authority, an authority which is known as the Holy Priesthood after the order of the Son of God. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. Prove that the acts of civil officers in order to be legal and binding, must be founded on the authority of the government. Likewise prove that the acts of ecclesiastical officers to be lawful and of force, must be Divinely authorized. 2. Point out the authority of Adam, Enoch, and Noah, as servants of God and ministers to men. Trace the authority of Moses as a leader of Is- rael and a lawgiver. Also Christ and His apostles. 3. Give evidence that Joseph Smith, Jr., was commanded of God to lay the foundations of His Church the great latter-day work. 70 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. CHAPTER TWENTY. POWERS OF GOVERNMENT. Classification of Powers. Evidently the right to make a law. the right to enforce a law, and the right to determine or interpret a law, comprehends in a wide sense all the powers of any govern- ment whatsoever. In civilized nations these powers are usually classified in the terms Legislative, Executive, and Judicial. If there is a government where all these powers are vested in one person, in a few persons, or even in many persons, it may be justly pronounced a Tyranny. The tendency in modern govern- ments is to distribute these powers among different agents. In comparing the functions of one government with those of another the tendency will always be to compare the one under investiga- tion with the one best understood by the investigator. An Amer- ican, for example, will naturally compare all other governments with his own using it as a measuring rod; so with the English- man, the Frenchman, and others. The Church and Kingdom of God, having its seat of government within this nation and its members being citizens thereof, they would, as a matter of fact, examine any other form of government in the light of theirs. The Three Powers. These are described as separate, inde- pendent, and co-ordinate in the government of the United States; but that they are so either in theory or in practice is not a fact ; all that can be said is that they are more widely separate and dis- tinct in our government than in any other. In England the divi- sion is less discernible and in France still less. Usually, too, the legislative department is the most important, as the other two spring out of it. What can be said, then, of this division in Church Government? In the first place, there is in the Church no de- partment established exclusively for the legislation : no body of persons, no council nor quorum is set apart specifically to make POWERS OF GOVERNMENT. 71 laws and regulations for the Church. One of the prime charact- eristics of a Theocracy is that the Sovereign is the Law-giver; hence the great body of laws existing at any time in the Church will be those given by God ; either as revealed through His ser- vants or written by His own finger. The laws, rules, covenants, commands, regulations, and the like, contained in the Bible, Book of Mormon, Doctrine and Covenants, and Pearl of Great Price, constitute the fundamental law or constitution of the Church. (We except, of course, those laws that have been fulfilled or set aside by the Lord notably the law of carnal commandments.) These laws coming from the mouth of God directly may be styled general, or primary laws. They are of such a high order and so fundamental in their nature that none but an allwise mind can frame them, simple though they may seem. But there is a set of laws given in the Church which are of a minor character, or special in their nature. It is true, however, that even in the making of these lesser laws and regulations the direction of the Holy Spirit has aided. It is in the realm of these secondary, or special rules, regulations, and laws that the legislative branch of the Church is manifest. Bearing in mind, then, the distinctions between general acts, or laws proper, em- anating from God, and special or secondary acts coming from the body of Christ through its servants, there need be no confusion by the student as to what comprises the legislative department in the Church. The Legislative. Who then are the lawmakers for the Church in this minor or secondary sense? Briefly stated the answer is: (1.) Temporary organizations of the Priesthood for tempor- ary purposes. (2.) The various bodies of Priesthood in their permanently organized capacity of councils or quorums; and, (3.) The body of the Church the members thereof in conference assembled. Usually the authorities take the initiative by first framing, then passing upon a measure, and afterwards submitting it to the body of the Church for acceptance or rejection. In thu.s perform- 72 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. ing the legislative function the people act in a purely democratic manner. It is true that in minor matters of direction and policy the Priesthood act alone as representatives of the body of the Church, thus illustrating the principle of republicanism . It is not our popose at this point to go into detail on the sub- ject of methods of legislation. This will better be left for a special lesson hereafter. Suffice it to say here that perfect justice and freedom are allowed in all matters wherein the people are author- ized to act. "And all things shall be done by common consent in the Church, by much prayer and faith, for all things you shall receive by faith." (Doc. & Cov., sec. 26:2. See also sections 20:63-66. 38: 34; 41: 9; 58: 49; 73: 2;' 104: 71, 72.) The Executive. The Executive branch of the Church is the most extensive and, we may say, the most important of the three powers of government. It should be understood by the student, however, that there is in the Church no formal and independent division of the executive branch, unless the members holding the Priesthood be considered that branch. It must be borne in mind also that while the most important duties of the Priesthood are of an executive character, it devolves equally upon the Priesthood to participate in the making of rules, regulations and laws, and to sit as judges, to interpret such rules, regulations and laws, whether for the Church generally or for individual members. The President of the Church is the chief executive; the Presi- dent and his two Counselors form the head ex3cutive council or quorum in the Church. "The Melchisedek Priesthood holds the right of presidency, and has power and authority over all the offices in the Church in all ages of the world, to administer in spiritual things. The Presidency of the High Priesthood, after the order of Melchisedek, have a right to officiate in all the offices in the Church." (Doc. & Cov,. sec. 107: 8, 9; also sec. 124: 125, 126.) The Judicial. This branch of government is also provided for in the Church organization, and the scheme is simple yet per- fect, to the end that justice, mercy, and equity may be meted out. POWERS OF GOVERNMENT. 73 The Judiciary of the Church comprises a system of courts vested in certain councils and special quorums. This subject is lengthily treated in Chapters 30 to 36, and will not be further discussed here. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. Mention five sources of law governing the citizens of this country. How did these laws originate? What was the source of the laws that governed ancient Israel? 2. In what book may you find the laws, rules and regulations, that at present govern the members of the Church and Kingdom of God? Explain how the Church laws became established. Mention some rules and regulations not found in the standard Dooks of the Church.- How were these latter for- mulated? 3. Mention some of the chief executive offices of this nation. Name the chief executive offices of the Church. Show wherein the duties of the high officials of the Church are similar, and also dissimilar, to the high executive officials of our government. 74 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE. THE HOLY PRIESTHOOD. Authority Defined. A person acting for and in behalf of another, as representative, deputy, substitute or attorney, is called an agent; and such action or instrumentality on the part of an agent is called agency. (1) Priesthood may be denned as the agency from God to man. (2) It is delegated authority and power. (3) It is power and authority to make and administer laws. (4) It is power and authority given to man that he may hold office in the Church and Kingdom of God and officiate in the ordinances thereof. Keys of the Priesthood. Jesus said to Peter: "I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven." (Mat. 16: 19). And he said to Joseph in a revelation: "Unto you I have given the keys of the kingdom. 1 " (Doc. and Cov., sec. 81:2). And in many instances and at divers times has the Lord g'ven His servants the keys for special purposes. The meaning of this term is better explained by illustration. Every High Priest, for instance, is eligible to presidency, either as Bishop or Stake Pres- ident, or any other presiding office in the Priesthood; and he has all the general authority he needs to act in any of the positions named. But no High Priest acts in a presiding capacity until he is called and inducted into office. (Doc. and Cov., sec. 27:5 to 13). The Priesthood gives a man a general authority to act in the name of the Lord; the Keys of the Priesthood give him the special authority to act or administer in any particular office or calling. (See Improvement Era, vol. 4, No. 3, p. 230.) It will be remem- bered that none of the keys of the Priesthood are exercised ex- cept through office. THE HOLY PRIESTHOOD. 75 Meichisedek and Aaronic Priesthoods. The revelation on Priesthood set forth in the Doctrine and Covenants, section 107, gives a succinct definition of this subject. A number of the first paragraphs are here quoted : "There are in the Church two Priesthoods, namely the Mei- chisedek and the Aaronic, including the Levitical Priesthood. Why the first is called the Meichisedek Priesthood is because Mei- chisedek was a great High Priest. Before his day it was called the Holy Priesthood after the order of the Son oj God; but out of respect or reverence to the name of the Supreme Being, to avoid the too frequent repetition of His name, they, the Church, in ancient days called that Priesthood after Meichisedek, or the Meichisedek Priesthood. All other authorities or offices in the Church are appendages to this Priesthood. But there are two divisions or grand heads one is the Meichisedek Priesthood, and the other is the Aaronic or Levitical Priesthood.'' (Verses 1 to 6). The following facts may be noted from the above quotations: (1) There are two Priesthoods or grand heads: (a) the Mei- chisedek Priesthood, (b) the Aaronic, including the Levitical Priesthood. (Whatever Priesthood the Levitical order compre- hends it is included in the Aaronic). (2) The Meichisedek is the Holy Priesthood, after the order of the Son of God. (3) All authorities or offices in the Church are appendages to, or grow out of, the Meichisedek Priesthood. (4) The Mehhisedek Priesthood holds the right of Presi- dency, and has power and authority over all the offices in the Church. (Sec. 107:9, 65. 66), (5) The Aaronic Priesthood is also called the Lesser Priest- hood , and it is an appendage to the Meichisedek, (See verse 14). "Appendage" here means joined to or added. The Levitical Priesthood was joined to the Priesthood of Aaron. In other words the tribe of Levites was given to Aaron and his family to assist them in the Priest's office through- out their generations. (See Numbers 3:5-10). Offices of the Two Priesthoods. We quote again from section 107 : "There are in the Church two Priesthoods, namely the Meichisedek and the Aaronic, including the Levitical Priesthood. * * * * But there are two divisions or grand heads one 76 CHURCH GOVERNMENT is the Melchisedek Priesthood, and the other is the Aaronic, or Levitical Priesthood." The meaning to be drawn from the above language is that there are but two Priesthoods. The next thought is that: "All other authorities or offices in the Church are appendages to this [that is, the Melchisedek] Priesthood." * * * "Of necessity there are presidents, or presiding offices growing out of, or ap- pointed of, or from among those who are ordained to the several offices in these two Priesthoods." (107: 5, 21.) These two Priesthoods give the general authority all au- thority, in fact; but appended thereto and growing out of them are the various offices. The offices are not parts of Priesthood, but as is said, "All other authorities or offices in the Church are ap- pendages to this Priesthood." (107: 5.) Office means the service or duty to be performed. For in- stance, "The office of an Elder comes under the Priesthood of Melchisedek." (107: 7). An Elder holds the Melchisedek Priest- hood, not a fraction of it and his Eldership or office assigns him certain duties to perform and marks out a definite line of work. What can be said of the office of Elder applies equally to the Priest's. It is important to remember that there are only two Priesthoods but many offices. "An office in the Priesthood is a calling, like Apostle, High Pries!;, Seventy, Elder, and derives all its authority from that [the Melchisedek] Priesthood; these officers hold different call- ings, but the same Priesthood." See Article by the First Presi- dency, Improvement Era, vol. V, page 549. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. Give an example to show wherein an officer in the Church exercises the keys of his office and Priesthood. Give an example to illustrate the fact that a man may hold an office and still not be authorized to exercise the keys of that office. 2. Give an account of the restoration of the Melchisedek Priesthood. Of the Aaronic Priesthood. Prove that there are two distinctive general Priesthoods. Show that both are everlasting, and administer in time and eternity. 3. How many primary or special offices are attached to, or spring out of, the Melchisedek Priesthood? The Aaronic Priesthood? What is the meaning of office? What is the meaning of "calling" in connection with Priesthood? OFFICES BELONGING TO THE HOLY PRIESTHOOD. 77 CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO. OFFICES BELONGING TO THE PRIESTHOOD. Use of Terms. In the matter of terminology relating to the Priesthood, there is much looseness of expression, which un- fortunately leads to wrong ideas. It is not correct to say that such a person holds the Priesthood of Deacon, the Priesthood of Elder, and so on. Say rather he holds the office of Deacon, the office of Elder. Another mistake is in saying a person holds a degree or order of the Priesthood, in the sense of holding an office. There are but two degrees of the Priesthood, the Aaronic and Melchisedek. An officer usually takes the title of the office to which he is called. The word "ordained" is sometimes used in the sense of setting apart, or calling to an office. Sees. 25: 7; 42: 11; 100: 9. Various Offices. There are four primary offices belonging to the Melchisedek Priesthood, namely: (1) High Priest, (2) Apos- tle, (3) Seventy, and (4) Elder. Springing out of these in their proper order are various important and administrative offices, with corresponding officers. No one can administer in any of the callings of this Priesthood without first being ordained to one or more of the primary offices above named. What is true of the first four offices of the Melchisedek, is also true of the four pri- mary offices of the Aaronic Priesthood, namely, (1) Bishop, (2) Priest, (3) Teacher, and (4) Deacon. The following tabulation may serve to make clear these features:* * For an analysis of the Aaronic Priesthood, see chapter eight. CfitJRCH GOVERNMENT. MELCHISEDEK PRIESTHOOD. OFFICES of the Names of OFFICERS arising from, or grow Melchisedek ing out of, the several (4) offices of the Priesthood. Melchisedek Priesthood. Sec. 107: 21. I. HIGH PRIEST. II. APOSTLE. III. SEVENTY. IV. ELDER. (Appendage to the High Priesthood.) General Officers Over all the Church. First Presidency. (President and two Counselors.) Sees. 68: 15-23; 81: 2; 102: 27,23; 107:22; 124: 125, 126. Prophet. 21: 1; 107: 92. Seer. 21: 1; 107: 92. Eevelator. 107: 92. Translator. 1: 29; 5: 4; 21: 1; 107: 92; 124: 125. Presiding High Priest over all the High Priesthood of the Church. 90: 2, 6, 12; 107: 65, 66. Patriarch, or Evangelical Minister. 107: 39-56. (Also Prophet, Seer, and Revelator. 124: 90-97, 124). An Agent to the whole Church. (Trustee-in-Trust) 53: 4; 57: 6; 58: 49; 63: 45. Church Recorder and Historian. 21: 1; 47: 1. Presi- dent of Temple. Stake Officers. Presidency. (President and two Counselors). See History Joseph Smith, Feb. 17, 1834, June 28, 1838. Presidency of High Council. 2: 67; 102: 1, 4, 9, 11, 15. High Councilors. 102: 1. Presidency of High Priests' Quorum. 124: 133-136. Patriarch. 107: 39. General Officers. Under the direction of thi First Presidency their calling is to build up the Church in all nations. (18: 27-29; 20: 38-44; 107: 35; 124: 128). President of the Council of Apostles. 124:127. Twelve Traveling Presiding High Councilors. 107: 33. Twelve Apostles or Special Witnesses. 107: 23. L Prophets, Seers, and Revelators. General Officers. r The Seventy act in the name of the Lord, under the direction of the Twelve. 107: 34, 95, 96; 124: 139. Senior President. (Seventh President presides over six). 107: 94. Presidency of Seven Presidents, over the First Quorum of Seventy. 107: 93. I Presidency of Quorum of Seventy in the various I wards. 107: 95. Local Officers. Standing Ministers to the Church. 124: 137. Presidency of Elders' Quorum. 107: 60, 89; 124: 137. Presiding Elder of Branch of the Church. [ President of Meetings. 20: 44, 45. OFFICES BELONGING TO THE HOLY PRIESTHOOD. 79 SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. The tabulation above gives a comprehensive view of the offices of the Melchisedek Priesthood. In order that it may be useful, the student should examine the sections and paragraphs referred to in the Doctrine and Covenants. 2. Write a list of the names of the present general authorities of the Church. Give, likewise, the names of the present officers of your stake. Of your ward. 3. Is an Elders' quorum a ward or stake organization? Who presides over all the Elders' quorums of a stake? 80 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE. APPOINTMENTS AND NOMINATIONS. The Initiative. The question may properly be asked, to whom belongs the legal right to nominate men to till the several offices in the Priesthood? Evidently someone must take the in- itiative. In a republic this right is exercised by the people, either directly or indirectly; in a monarchy, by the king or ruler. In both these forms of government the right to nominate goes with those who exercise the sovereign power. Adam, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Moses, Joseph Smith and many others, were all called by the voice of God or by His holy angels to their special work. "No man taketh this honor unto himself." Aaron was called by the Lord to the Priest's office through His servant Moses. Jesus said, when He was with His disciples, l 'l have called you. 1 ' He said to Joseph Smith, "I now give unto you the officers of my Priesthood." (Sec. 124: 123.) The prevailing principle therefore seems to be, that when the Lord does not call directly by His own voice, men are called to position by His authorized Priesthood. (Sec. 42: 11.) The Customary Procedure in the Church today is for the Priesthood first to select and then by their vote appoint men for office. It is thus that the Presiding Priesthood express the mind of the Spirit. Afterwards the names of appointees are sub- mitted to the conferences, to be upheld by the "confidence, faith, and the prayer of the Church," or to be rejected. The word "appoint" is more frequently used than the word "nominate." In rare instances, those whose right it is to present names for office, have waived their prerogative and given it to the members. But this is not the rule; it is rather the exception. An Illustration in Point. At the organization of the Liberty Stake of Zion, February 26, 1904, President Anthon H. Lund made the following remarks as reported in the Deseret News APPOINTMENTS AND NOMINATIONS. 81 next day: "In voting, you are free to vote as you choose. Some have accused us of all voting the one way, and that voting of the 'Mormons' was a sham. Well, you know better than this, my brethren and sisters. The order of the Church is that the Priest- hood has the right to nominate; but, as Brother Lyman says, everything is done by common consent. It is your right to vote for or against the person or persons presented. If you do not know of any crime or sin against the men, be careful not to op- pose them. But if you know of transgression, it is not only your right but your duty to vote against them. Let not personal feel- ings move you to oppose any presented before you tonight, or in any of our conferences."^ SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. Who may nominate men for office in civil affairs? Who usually nom- inates men for office in the Church? What part do members take in the elect- ing of men to office in the Church? 2. What is meant by the rule of "common consent?" What is meant by the "voice of the Church?" * A small minority vote even against a nominee or *>.n officer would be of sufficient importance to cause an investigation. 82 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR. ELECTION OF A FIRST PRESIDENCY. Mode of Election. The qualifications for office and the nec- essary procedure in the choosing of a President for the whole Church may be set forth under four distinct heads. And the same requirements are also necessary when a First Presidency of three is chosen: (1) They should be High Priests, or Apostles who are also High Priests; (2) They should be called of God, or called by the voice of His Spirit through His authorized servants; (3) They should be ordained to office by men having au- thority; (4) They should be sustained by the voice or vote of the mem- bers of the Church at some general conference or convention. Doc. & Cov., sec. 107: 22. In the brief account of the appointment of each of the Presi- dents of the Church with their Counselors, which here follows, the student will note that the above order has been strictly car- ried out from the beginning to the present. The information here presented is largely drawn from the History of Joseph Smith, written by himself, other personal histories, and from the current literature of the Church. It is somewhat lengthy, and much of it would seem almost an unnecessary repetition, but nevertheless it is all profitable for study. PRESIDENT JOSEPH SMITH AND COUNSELORS. Joseph and Oliver Presiding Elders. " Whilst the Book of Mormon was in the hands of the printer, we still continued to bear testimony and give information, as far as we had opportun- ity; and also made known to our brethren that we had received a commandment to organize the Church, and accordingly we met to- ELECTION OF A FIRST PRESIDENCY. 83 gether for that purpose, at the house of Mr. P. Whitmer, being six in number, on Tuesday, the 6th day of April. A. D. 1830. "Having opened the meeting bv solemn prayer to our Heav- enly Father, we proceeded, according to previous commandment, to call on our brethren to know whether they accepted us as their teachers in things of the Kingdom of God, and whether they were satisfied that we should proceed and be organized as a church ac- cording to said commandment which we had received. "To these several propositions they consented by a unanimous vote. I then laid my hands upon Oliver Cowdery and ordained him an Elder of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints; after which he ordained me also to the office of an Elder of said Church." History of the Church, vol. 1. pages 75-78. President of the High Priesthood. On the 26th day of April, 1832, Joseph Smith wrote as follows, being then at Independence, Missouri: "I called a general council of the Church, and was acknowl- edged as the President of the High Priesthood, according to a pre- vious ordination at a conference of High Priests, Elders and members, held at Amherst, Ohio, on the 25th of Jan., 1832. The right hand of fellowship was given to me by the Bishop, Edward Partridge, in behilf of the Church. The scene was solemn, im- pressive and delightful." History of the Church, vol. 1, page 267. Council of the First Presidency Organized. On March 18, 1833, Sidney Rigdonand Frederick G. Williams were ordained and set apart as Presidents and Counselors of the High Priesthood to President Joseph Smith, according to a revelation given March 8, 1832. Sec. 81: 1-3, Doc &. Cov. " Accordingly I laid my hands on Brothers Sidney Rigdon and Frederick G. Williams and ordained them to take part with me in holding the Keys of this last Kingdom, and to assist in the Presidency of the High Priesthood, as my counselors." History of the Church, vol. 1, page 334. At a conference held in Far West, September 3, 1837, the general authorities were sustained as follows: "Sidney Rigdon then presented Joseph Smith, Jr., to the Church to know if they still looked upon, and would still receive and uphold him as the President of the whole Church; and the vote was unanimous in the affirmative. President Smith then 84 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. presented Sidney Rigdon and Frederick G. Williams as his Coun- selors, and to constitute with himself the three First Presidents of the Church. Voted unanimously in the affirmative, except F. G. Williams, which was not carried." History of the Church, vol. 2, page 509; see also same page for assistant counselors. PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG. Chosen by the Twelve. "The Quorum of the First Presi- dency, which had remained vacant since the death of Joseph, was now reorganized. Brigham Young, the chief Apostle of the Twelve, was chosen President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in all the world, with Heber C. Kimball and Willard Richards as his Counselors, The subject of reorganiza- tion had been considered by the leaders soon after their return to Winter Quarters from the Valley, but it was not until the fifth of December, 1847, that the matter assumed definite shape. At a feast and council held on that day at the home of Elder Orson Hyde, who had presided at Winter Quarters during the absence of the pioneers, the question was presented to the Apostles by President Young. Those present were then called upon, in their order, to express their views in relation to the subject, when Heber C. Kimball, Orson Pratt, Wilford Woodruff, Willard Rich- ards, George A. Smith, Amasa Lyman, and Ezra T. Benson spoke to the question. President Young closed. Orson Hyde then moved that Brigham Young be President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and that he nominate his two Counselors to form the First Presidency. Wilford Woodruff sec- onded the motion and it was carried unanimously. President Young then nominated Heber C. Kimball as his first counselor and Willard Richards as his second counselor, and the nomination was unanimously sustained." Sustained by Vote of Members. "This action of the Apos- tles in their council was sustained by the Saints in general conference assembled, on the 27th of December, 1847. The con- ference lasted four days and was attended by at least one thou- sand people. It was held in the new log tabernacle at Winter Quarters, a building erected especially for the purpose. The re- organization of the Presidency was confirmed at the October con- ference of the following year in Great Salt Lake City." Whit- ney's Life of Heber C. Kimball, page 396-7. PRESIDENT JOHN TAYLOR. Called by the Spirit of Revelation. "For more than three yea^s the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles had presided over the ELECTION OF A FIRST PRERIDENCY. 85 Church, from the death of President Young, in August, 1877, to October, 1880. The Lord then inspired His servants to organize the First Presidency. For President there was but one choice John Taylor. The spirit of revelation indicated that he was the man; and he received the unanimous vote of his fellow Apostles for that high office. He named George Q. Cannon as his first counselor and Joseph F. Smith, the son of Hyrum Smith, for his second counselor. These brethren were also unanimously sus- tained by their fellow Apostles. But it is not enough that they be sustained by that quorum alone. All other Quorums in the Priesthood have a voice in these important transactions, as also have all members of the Church. It was presenting this action of the Apostles for the approval of the various quorums of the Priesthood and the members of the Church which constituted the leading features of the semi-annual Conference of October, 1880." Formed in Solemn Assembly. On the present occasion the Apostles occupied the stand set apart for their use in the great Tabernacle, the second one in the tier of three. The space south of the stand was occupied by the Patriarchs, Presidents of Stakes and their counselors, and the High Councils of various Stakes. North of the stand the Bishops and their Counselors were seated with presiding Bishop Hunter and his Counselors in front. The High Priests occupied the north center of the body of the great hall, with their Presidents in front. The Seventies were seated in the south half of the body of the hall, with the First Seven Presidents in front. The space immediately back of the High Priests was reserved for the Elders, while the north side of the house, under the gallery, was set apart for the quorums of the Lesser Priesthood, Priests, Teachers and Deacons. The gallery, capable of seating three thousand people, was reserved for the use of the members of the Church. Method of Voting. Apostle Orson Pratt, with hair and full beard made gloriously white by the frost of sixty-nine win- ters, presented the several motions to be acted upon. The man- ner of voting was for the proposition to be presented to each quorum severally, except in the case of the Priests, Teachers and Deacons, who voted altogether as the Lesser Priesthood; the members of each quorum rose to their feet as the question was presented and raised the right hand in token of assent, or, if any were opposed to the proposition they could make it manifest in the same way after the affirmative vote had been taken. 86 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. The Order in which the quorums voted was as follows: (1) The Twelve Apostles; (2) The Patriarchs, Presidents of Stakes, their Counselors and the High Councils; (3) The High Priests; (4) The Seventies; (5) The Elders; (6) The Bishops and their Counselors; (7) The Lesser Priesthood; (8) After this the Pres- idents of the quorums voted on the question, and it was then put to the entire assembly, which arose en masse and voted in the same manner. Roberts' Life of John Taylor, pp. 339-341. President John Taylor died July 25, 1887, after which the Twelve Apostles presided over the Church till April, 1889. PRESIDENT WILFORD WOODRUFF. Solemn Assembly Formed. "The 59th General Annual Con- ference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter day Saints, con- vened in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City at 10 o'clock a. m., Saturday, April 6th, 1889. On Sunday afternoon, the 7th, the Priesthood were arranged in quorums, in solemn assembly, ac- cording to the following order: (1) On the south wing of the stand were the Patriarchs of the Church in front Presidents of Stakes, their Counselors and High Councilors. (2) The High Priests in the north centre of the body of the hall, the quorum presidents in front of them. (3) The Seventies in the south cen- tre and south division of the body of the house, the First Seven Presidents and members of quorum councils in front. (4) The Elders were located in the rear of the High Priests. (5) On the north wing of the stand were the Bishops and their Counselors, with the Presiding Bishopric in front. (6) On the extreme left of the body of the hall were the Lesser Priesthood Priests, Teachers and Deacons with the quorum presidents in front. (7) The general congregation were seated in those portions of the body of the building not occupied by the Priesthood, and in the gallery.'' Method of Voting. Apostle George Q. Cannon said: "The object in arranging the Priesthood as they are this afternoon, in their several quorum capacity, to form a general assembly of the Priesthood of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints; and in presenting the authorities of the Church they will be pre- sented to each quorum separately for such quorums to vote by a rising vote, and by lifting up their right hands. If there be any who object to any name that is presented they will have the privi- lege of making manifest their objection. After one name is pre- sented, and it is carried by all the Priesthood, they will then sit down and it will be submitted to the entire congregation, includ- ELECTION OF A FIRST PRESIDENCY. 87 ing the Priesthood, who will rise, with the Saints in the galleries and elsewhere, to their feet, and vote as a congregation upon the names that shall be offered." Order of Taking the Vote. ''The first quorum to vote will be the quorum of the Twelve Apostles. Then the Patriarchs, the Presidents of Stakes and their Counselors, and the High Councils. Then the High Priests will vote: then the Seventies, then the Elders, then the Bishops and their Counselors, and then the Lesser Priesthood, including the Priests, Teachers, and Deacons, after which the body of the Saints and Priesthood will be called on separately to vote." The People Express Their Vote. "Apostle George Q. Can non presented the general authorities which were voted upon by the different divisions of the Priesthood in the order given above, each division acting separately by rising and holding up the right hand towards heaven. After the vote of each quorum or division was obtained upon the name of each individual presented, the action by vote of the whole assembly was taken. The following is the order in which the authorities were presented, the vote in each instance being unanimous. Wilford Woodruff as Prophet, Seer, and Revelator and President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in all the world; George Q. Cannon as First Counselor in the First Presidency, and Joseph F. Smith as Second Counselor in the First Presidency; and so in their order all other general authorities." Weekly Deseret News, vol. 38, page 486. PRESIDENT LORENZO SNOW. The following appeared in the Dnseret News vol. 57, page 425, dated at Salt Lake City, September 13, 1898: ORGANIZATION OF THE FIRST PRESIDENCY. To the officers and members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints: A special meeting of the Council of Apostles was held this morning for the purpose of considering important business of a financial character, at which were present Lorenzo Snow, Frank- lin D. Richards, George Q. Cannon, Joseph F. Smith, Brigham Young, Francis M. Lyman, John Henry Smith, George Teasdale, Heber J. Grant, John W. Taylor, Marriner W. Merrill, Anthon H. Lund, Matthias F. Cowley, and Abraham 0. Woodruff. Dur- ing (he deliberations the necessity of appointing a trustee-in-trusl for the Church became apparent in order that its business might 88 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. be properly transacted, and while thus deliberating, several of the brethren expressed themselves to the effect that the present was a most opportune time to organize the First Presidency; and so unanimous was this sentiment, that a motion was made to that effect and carried. Lorenzo Snow was then nominated and sus- tained as President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, with the privilege of choosing his counselors. President Snow then selected, with the approval of the Council, George Q. Cannon as his first and Joseph F. Smith as his second counselors. President Snow was then sustained as trustee-in-trust for the Church. The Council also sustained Franklin D. Richards as President of the Twelve Apostles. These several actions by the Council were all unanimous. GEORGE F. GIBBS. Secretary. A Solemn Assembly Organized. The 69th Semi- Annual Con- ference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was held in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, October 6th to 9th, 1898. Sunday afternoon, the quorums of the Priesthood were present in Solemn Assembly for the purpose of voting in that capacity, for the general authorities of the Church. They were arranged as follows: On the north part of the stand, the Bishops and their Coun- selors, with the Presiding Bishopric in front of them. The High Priests in the north center of the body of the house; the quorum presidents in front. The Seventies in the south center of the body of the house; the First Seven Presidents in front. The Elders immediately behind the High Priests. The Lesser Priesthood on the north side of the house. The gallery was occupied by the people in general. Vote Taken by Quorums. "President George Q. Cannon said: This is a very solemn occasion, and the spectacle from the stand is most impressive. It is difficult to repress emotion on see- ing such an assembly. We have come together this afternoon in solemn assembly to vote for the authorities of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Every one present is entitled to vote to vote as he pleases that is every member of the Church. They can vote for or against. Every one has perfect liberty. And it is well that you should understand the method of voting. The brethren will be called upon in their various quorum capacities to vote. If their vote is an affirmative vote, they will rise from their seats and raise their right hands. When they have thus voted, if there are any negative votes they having kepc their seats they ELECTION OP A FIRST PRESIDENCY. 89 can rise and vote. And each one, as I have said, will have per- fect liberty to vote as he pleases." The Order of Voting by Quorums was as Follows: (1) The Twelve Apostles; (2) The Patriarchs, Presidents of Stakes and their, Counselors, and the High Councilors; (3) High Priests; (4) Seventies; (5) Elders; (6) Bishops and their Counselors; (7) Priests, Teachers and Deacons; (8) The entire congregation. In each instance President Cannon announced the vote to sustain the authorities successively, and then said to the voting quorums; "Are you prepared to vote upon this question? If so, arise to your feet and raise your right hands." When the affirm- ative vote was taken he called for those opposed, to rise to their feet. Lorenzo Snow was in this manner sustained as Prophet, Seer and Bevelator and President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Lat- ter-day Saints in all the world; and George Q. Cannon as First Counselor in the First Presidency; and Joseph F. Smith as Sec- ond Counselor in the First Presidency. And so in their order were all the general authorities voted for. Weekly Deseret News, Vol. 57, page 565.* PRESIDENT JOSEPH F. SMITH. President Lorenzo Snow died Oct. 10, 1901. The funeral * FIRST PRESIDENCY REORGANIZED. On the 13th day of September Lo- renzo Snow was chosen by the Quorum of Apostles by unanimous vote as President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Though the duties of the Apostles often call them away from home, and it is almost never that they are all together, yet every member was present at the meet- ing when the choice was made. There was no expectation that such impor- tant work would be done until the meeting was in progress Then the Spirit of the Lord moved on the brethren and they testified that their duty was to choose Apostle Snow as the President of the Church. There was no differ- ence of opinion in the matter. If there had been the selection would not have been made, for one dissenting vote woxild have prevented action. President Snow did not seek the office, though he knew it would be given to him. He had sought the Lord in his priestly robes in the Temple to learn His will, and the Lord had revealed that he would be the next Pres- ident. Though the Apostles were ignorant of this, yet the inspiration that led to the action was from the same source. President Snow named as his Counselors the men who had held these positions under his predecessors, Presidents Taylor and Woodruff; and the quorums ratified his choice. Of course what the Apostles did does not complete the affair, for the whole matter must go before the Church. When assembled in conference the members will declare by vote whether they will sustain President Snow as Prophet, Seer, and Revelator, and as the First Presidency of the Church. At that time, too, or at some future time, one more Apostle must be chosen, and then the general organization of the Priesthood will be complete. Pres- ident George Q. Cannon, in Juvenile Instructor, vol. 33, page 672. (See also Cannon's life of Josph Smith, pages 132 and 143.) 90 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. services were held in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, on the Sun- day following. The Twelve Organize the First Presidency. Soon after the funeral the Council of Apostles met and reorganized the First Presidency; and the following notice was published which gave the names of the brethren composing this Council, and also an- nounced a call for a general conference : DEAR BRETHREN AND SISTERS. Agreeable with the decision of the Council of Apostles at their regular meeting Thursday, Oct. 17, we hereby call a general conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints to be held in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, on Sunday, the 10th of Nov., next, at 10 o'clock a. m. for the purpose of voting upon the Church authorities. JOSEPH F. SMITH, JOHN R. WINDER, ANTHON H. LUND, First Presidency. Solemn Assembly Organized. The quorums of the Priest- hood were present, in solemn assembly, for the purpose of voting, in that capacity, for the General Authorities of the Church. They were arranged in the following order: The First Presidency, Apostles, First Seven Presidents of Seventy and Presiding Bishopric, in their respective places on the main stand. On the south wing of the stand, the presidencies of Stakes and High Councilors. On the north wing, Patriarchs, Bishops and their Counselors. On the south wing and adjacent section of the floor of the hall, High Priests. On the north lower wing, Bishops. On the four central and rear sections of the body of the hall were, each in respective order, the Seventy, Elders and Lesser Priesthood. The remaining portions of the building, including the galler- ies, were occupied by members at large. Order of Voting. President Joseph F. Smith said that in voting it was expected that each quorum or body of the Priest- hood would rise to their feet and raise their right hands, and be seated quickly in order that the business to be transacted might not be delayed. Those wishing to vote negatively were to rise and raise the left hand. The order of voting by quorums and as a whole was as fol- lows: (1) The First Presidency; (2) The Apostles; (3) The Patriarchs; (4) Presidents of Stakes and their Counselors, and ELECTION or A FIRST PRESIDENCY. 91 the High Councilors; (5) High Priests; (6) Seventies; (7) Eld- ers: (8) Bishops and their Counselors; (9) Priests, Teachers, and Deacons (The Lesser Priesthood;) (10) All members of the Church, evidently embracing the whole congregation. In each instance, successively President Smith announced the motion to sustain the authorities and called for the affirmative vote. After the response the negative of the question was pre- sented, and those who favored it, should their be any, were re- quested to express their will in the matter. The voting was, how- ever, affirmatively unanimous throughout. The spectacle presented by the immense assembly, especially while the voting was in progress, was indescribably grand and impressive. Joseph F. Smith was in this manner sustained as Prophet, Seer and Revelator, and President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints; and John R. Winder as First Counselor in the First Presidency, and Anthon H. Lund as Second Counselor in the First Presidency. Then followed the voting for all other general authorities.* *THE CHURCH PRESIDENCY. The reorganization of the First Presidency of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, which was effected at the meeting cf the Council of the Apostles on Thursday, [Oct. 17, 1901 J, is very gratifying to the body of the Church. Although the Quorum of the Twelve hold authority equal to that of the First Presidency in the absence of the latter, it requires the existence, action and influence of all the presid- ing authorities placed in the Church by revelation, to make up that perfec- tion of organization which characterizes the Church of Christ in the last dis- pensation. In conseqence of the lapse of time between the martyrdom of the first President of the Church and the appointment of hi successor to that posi- tion, a period of about three years and a half, and the interim between the death of President Brigham Young and the appointment of President John Taylor to succeed him, which was a little over three years, the idea was en- tertained these delays formed a precedent to be followed as a matter of course. This was partly confirmed by a lapse of nearly two years, between the decease of President John Taylor and the accession of President Wilford Woodruff. But circumstances arose which rendered necessary a different policy, and therefore at the decease of President Woodruff, the Council of the Apostles remained but eleven days as the presiding quorum of the Church, President Lorenzo Snow being then sustained by that body as the President of the Church. There are property holdings and considerations attached to the office of Trustee-in-Trust, and also to the First Presidency, which require immediate attention and official action, and there being no good reason for extended delay, the reorganization of the Presiding Quorum of the Church has been wisely effected. As all things in this Church are to be done "by common consent," it will be necessary to ratify the action of the Apostles at a Church conference. It is therefore announced that a special conference will meet on November 10th for this purpose, when doubtless there will be representatives present from the various Stakes of Zion to attend to that business. Desert News, October 18, 1901. THE PRESIDENCY OF THE CHURCH. In order to satisfy many inquiries, 92 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. Name some of the necessary qualifications that men should have to be eligible to the First Presidency. Give the steps of procedure in the choosing of a President of the Church. 2 Show that there has been a uniformity of method in the election of all the Presidents. Who takes the initiative in the choosing of a President? 3. Describe a Solemn Assembly. How do the members of the Church express their choice in the election of a First Presidency] 4. What officers comprise the general authorities of the Church? we will state that until the obsequies are over, and the body of our lameted leader, President Lorenzo Snow, is consigned to its last resting place, the Counselors in the First Presidency will remain in charge of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and all its affairs. This has been the course pursued on former similar occasions. After that, the Council of the Twelve Apostles will be the presiding quorum, until the First Presidency is reorganized. This is in accordance with the procedure of the past, and the revelations of God to the Church when fully organized as to its general authorities. In section 107 of the Doctrine and Covenants, the power and authority of th two grand divisions of the Priesthood the Melchisedek and the Aaronic or Levitical are definitely explained. (See verses 21, 22, 23, 24, and 33.) It is clear that when the First Presidency, as a Council or Quorum, is dissolved by the death of the President, the Quorum next in order is then with equal authority and power to the First Presidency, and is to regulate all the affairs of the Church in all nations. Under the inspiration of the Lord the Twelve may reorganize the First Presidency when expedient, as it shall be manifested to the head and upheld by the confidence, prayer and faith of the Church. * * * When the three Presiding High Priests do not stand as the First Pres- idency, the Twelve Apostles, who are all presiding High Priests, come up into place and power. If by any means that body should be destroyed or removed, then Seventy Elders with seven Presidents would move forward, holding, in that case as a quorum, equal authority and power to that of the Twelve. Thus the Church would march on in the grand work for which it was designated, and there will be no break in its continuity and no cessation of its operation, for the salvation of mankind and to prepare the earth for the coming of its Maker as King of Kings. Deseret Evening News, Oct. 11, 1901. COUNCIL OR QUORUM OF THE FIRST PRESIDENCY. 93 CHAPTER TWENTY- FIVE. COUNCIL OR QUORUM OF THE FIRST PRESIDENCY. It must not be supposed that any of the four principal coun- cils of the Church were organized on the 6th day of April, 1830. Viewing the Church in one of its aspects, it has had what may be termed its formative period a period during which there were brought gradually together the component parts of its gov- ernmental structure. Today the marvelous combination of Office and Law is ever the admiration of the Saint, and the wonder of the stranger within our gates. The Church has grown syste- matically to its present proportions, just as its requirements de- manded and as a wise Providence saw fit to shape it. The First Presiding Elders. The highest Council or Quo- rum in the Church is the First Presidency. In this body reside all the known powers of Church government. When the Church was organized there was no First Presidency. It is true, Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery held the Apostleship which gave au- thority, under the direction of the Almighty, to build up the Kingdom of God on the earth; nevertheless, there was no com- plete Council or Quorum in existence. At that time none of the offices of the Aaronic Priesthood had been made manifest, and only on the day of organization was the first office in the Mel- chisedek Priesthood the Eldership conferred. This Presi- dency, which was now established exercised only part of the powers belonging to the First Presidency. Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery ordained each other to the office of Elder, being so commanded; and then offered themselves to the newly organ- ized Church as a gift from the Lord, to be their presiding Elders and spiritual guides. This was the first step toward the organ- ization of the first Council. On the same day also the Church was commanded to keep a record; and in it Joseph was to be 94 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. called a *'Seer, a Translator, a Prophet, an Apostle of Jesus Christ, an Elder of the Church through the will of God the Father." Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 21: 1. In the latter part of 1830, Sidney Rigdon was called by reve- lation to assist Joseph in his labors, especially to act as scribe. During the first thirteen months the important business of the Church, both spiritual and temporal, was transacted by confer- ences, Joseph and Oliver presiding. The First Presidency Completed. It was in November, 1832, that a First Presidency of the Melchisedek Priesthood is an- nounced (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 68: 15.) But it was not until March of the following year that Joseph Smith was called by revelation to this Presidency. (Sec. 81: 1-3.) A month or so later, (April 26, 1832) at a conference held in Missouri, he was acknowledged President of the High Priesthood and of the Church. Sometime in March, 1832, Frederick G. Williams was desig- nated by revelation (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 81: 1) to be a Counselor to Joseph Smith ; but it was nearly a year thereafter, March 18, 1833, when a council of the First Presidency was fully organized, Sidney Rigdon and Frederick G-. Williams being set apart as Joseph's Counselors. It will thus be plain that it was nearly three years from the organization of the Church before the highest Council was fully developed and completed. Three Persons constitute the First Presidency. They are "three presiding High Priests chosen by the body, appointed and ordained to that office, and upheld by the confidence, faith and prayer of the Church.'' (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 107: 22.) One of the number is the Elder presiding over the whole Church, or the President; the other two are associated with him as Coun- selors, and are equally endowed in that they possess the keys of the Kingdom, and share in the responsibility of directing and managing the affairs of the Church. The Counselors are each called by the title President, but not because of qualification usual to vice-presidents. A vice-president usually fills the presi- dential office in case of the death, disability, or absence of the president. The death of the President of the Church imme- COUNCIL OR QUORUM OF THE FIRST PRESIDENCY. 95 diately dissolves the First Presidency. The President may act for a time without one or both Counselors: but the Counselors cannot act without the President, except in the case of the death of the President his Counselors would remain in charge until after the funeral. The three form a council or quorum "to receive the oracles," or revelations and laws, "for the whole Church/' (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 124: 126.) The First Presidency hold the keys of all the spiritual blessings of the Church; they "have the privilege of receiving the mysteries of the Kingdom of heaven to have the heavens opened unto them to commune with the general assembly and Church of the First Born, and to enjoy the communion and presence of God the Father, and Jesus Christ the Mediator of the new covenant." Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 107: 18, 19. The President. All organized bodies must necessarily have a head, and this council or quorum is no exception to the rule. The President occupies the chief place or first rank, not only in the council but in the government of the Church. His position and powers of office are unlike those usually conferred on the president of any other governing body, for he may act in the capacity of legislator, executive, and judge. He is also selected from among the High Priesthood and is called "President of the High Priesthood of the Church; or, in other words, the Presid- ing High Priest over the High Priesthood of the Church." (Doc- trine and Covenants, sec. 107: 65, 66.) This plenary authority places him therefore at the head of all Presidents, at the head of all Bishops, all councils and quorums, all organizations and authori- ties in the whole Church, in all the world. The First Presidency "have a right to officiate in all the offices of the Church," both spiritual and temporal. A President might consistently perform the duties of Deacon if necessary. The range and scope of his powers are great indeed. In the early days of organization and construction, the Prophet Joseph Smith had much to do with the minute details of Church polity; so with President Young in fact all the Presidents have been much engrossed in matters belonging to other offices in the Priest- hood. But as the Church approached nearer to a perfect organi- 96 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. zation, the less important matters were referred to other Presi- dents, councils, and jurisdictions. Qualifications. To be eligible to the Presidency, a man must be a High Priest or an Apostle, called of God, and approved by his brethren. Up to the present time (1904) there have been six Presidents, each of whom were Apostles, and five of them were members of the Council of the Twelve Apostles. Since 1833, there have been called into the First Presidency as Counselors eight persons who were not of the Twelve.* All Apostles are Elders and High Priests. Choosing a President. Three important steps are necessary in choosing a President and his Counselors, namely : (1) the selection and appointment; (2) the ordination; (3) their confir- mation by the vote of the people. It has been pointed out elsewhere that the nominating power in a Theocratic government, and therefore logically in the Church, lies directly with God Himself or indirectly with His author- ized agents, the Priesthood. Evidently then, if the Lord does not designate by special revelation the men for the First Presi- dency, it falls upon that body or council who (since 1835) have been selected of the Lord to perform that duty whenever neces- sary namely, the Council of the Twelve Apostles. "It is the duty of the Twelve, also, to ordain and set in order all other officers of the Church/' (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 107: 58.) And further, the Twelve "form a quorum equal in authority and power to the three Presidents." (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 107: 24.) Therefore, when the First Presidency is dissolved by death or by removal of the President, the whole responsibility of select- ing another devolves upon the Twelve; hence the initiative or nominating power in such cases belongs always with that quo- rum. Joseph Smith was called to the Presidency by the voice of the Almighty, and afterwards sustained in that position by the vote of the Church. He did not at the beginning exercise allthe *The eight were Sidney Rigdon, Frederick G. Williams, William Law, Hyrurn Smith, Jeddediah M. Grant, Daniel H. Wells, John W. Young, and John R. Winder. COUNCIL OR QUORUM OF THE FIRST PRESIDENCY. 97 rights and functions of the Presidency. At first he was a Pre- siding Elder over a Church numerically small and with a few branches; he was next the President of the High Priesthood, and President over the whole Church. Selection or Nomination. When a First Presidency is to be organized the Twelve seek to obtain the mind of the Lord upon the matter. And when it is truly manifested to them who the person is that shall be President, they choose or nominate him by their unanimous vote. Although this is a very simple procedure, it is done with great solemnity and in the fear of the Lord. Ordination. The next step is to ordain the person so selected. This is done by the laying on of hands of the Twelve Apostles, or by a majority of that Council. With this ordination is con- ferred all the keys, powers, and authority embraced in the Mel- chesidek Priesthood as revealed in this dispensation to Joseph Smith and held by him : with the right to officiate in all the offices thereof, to administer in all the ordinances of the Kingdom, to be a prophet, seer, and revelator to the whole Church, to preside over the Church in all the world, and to enjoy all the privileges, gifts, and graces of the Everlasting Gospel. The President usu- ally names his Counselors and they are ordained in a like man- ner. Voice of the Church. Next comes the voice of the people. They confirm or ratify by their vote the action taken by the Twelve. This is done in a solemn assembly of the Church at a suitable time and place, and also locally in the Stakes and Wards of Zion at stated intervals. In fact, the First Presidency and all the general authorities are placed before the body of the Church throughout their ministry, at regular periods, to be sus- tained or rejected, as leaders and presiding officers. "And thu all things shall be done by common consent in the Church, by much prayer and faith." D. & C., sec. 26:2. How Tried. "And inasmuch as a President of the High Priesthood shall transgress, he shall be had*in remembrance, be- fore the common council of the Church." D. & C., sec. 107:82. It will be observed here that even a President of the Church may 98 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. be impeached or tried for transgression. The law has been made to reach all officers and members alike. Three Counselors to President Joseph Smith were rejected by the Church and after- wards tried and excommunicated on the charge of apostasy and treachery: namely, Frederick G. Williams, March 17, 1839; William Law, April 18, 1844; and Sidney Rigdon, Sept. 8, 1844. The law and order of the Church is, that when a President of the High Priesthood, who is also President of the Church, is tried, it shall be before a "common council" that is, a council or court of twelve High Priests. A High Council, or a common council, organized for this purpose is presided over by the Presid- ing Bishop of the Church. (D. & C., sec. 107:76.) The trial of Sidney Rigdon, for example, was held before Bishop Whitney, a Presiding Bishop of the Church, and a Council, composed of two of the Presidency of the Nauvoo Stake of Zion, nine High Councilors of that Stake, and three other High Priests. Penalty. If condemned by such a court, the extreme penalty would be severance from the Church; and a less penalty might be the withdrawal of the keys, rights, and powers of the Presidency. "Thus shall none be exempted from the justice and laws of God, that all things may be done in order and in solemnity before him according to truth and righteousness." (Doc. & Cov., sec. 107: 84.) SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. Give a brief account of the first council that presided over the Church. How long was it after the organization of the Church that a First Presidency was completed? State the numbers that constitute the various councils of the Church, commencing with the First Presidency. 2. How is the mind and will of the Lord made manifest in the selecting of men for the First Presidency? If it be the Lord's choice that certain men should hold the First Presidency, why is it necessary to have the sanction of the people? 3. Read the accounts of the trials and excommunications of Presidents Frederick G. Williams, William Law, and Sidney Rigdon. Mill. Stars, vol. 17, pages 7, 8; vol. 5, page 99. THE TWELVE APOSTLES. CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX. THE TWELVE APOSTLES. Historical In 1829, even before the Church was organized, it was pointed out there should be a Council of Twelve Apostles. It was not until February 14, 1835, that this important quorum was organized. And following close upon this (February 28, 1835,) was the organization of the First Quorum of Seventy. From the day of their organization to the present, the Twelve have taken an active part in the affairs of the Church. Gradu- ally this body, under the direction of and in connection with the First Presidency, have performed many of the important duties of the Ohurch. At a special conference held in Nauvoo, August 16, 1841. the Prophet Joseph said the time had come when the Twelve should be called to stand in their proper place next to the First Presidency; and he thereupon turned over to their manage- ment and direction many of the affairs of the Kingdom that had long weighed heavily upon his shoulders. The Apostleshlp. An Apostle is an Elder ordained to a special ministry in the Church of Christ. Mention is made of a few of the ordinary duties of this calling, in Doctrine and Cov- enants, sees. 18:32; 20:38-44. Literally he is a preacher of the Church and to the Church, .a preacher before the world, before the Gentiles, and to the Jews. (Doc. & Cov., sec. 21:12.) Like the High Priest, he possesses a fulness of the Melchisedek Priest- hood; but the general duties of his calling are different. An Apostle is a witness of the name of Christ to every nation, kin- dred, tongue, and people; and his jurisdiction is limited only by the bounds of the earth. It is this extensiveness of power and authority to build up the kingdom of God in all the world, that constitutes the Apostleship. It must be remembered, however, that an Apostle would not be justified in exercising any one of the functions of his calling without first being called and appointed by the First Presidency. 100 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. Council or Quorum of the Twelve. Twelve men holding the Apostleship constitute the Council or Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, and there is but one such quorum in the Church. This body is also called a traveling Presiding High Council, from the nature of some of the duties it has to perform; but more frequent- ly it is spoken of as The Twelve. The President. This Council has a President, who is the senior member, that is, the one longest ordained. The ranking of office in the Council is based on priority of ordination and accepted membership in the Quorum, and not upon age. It is the duty of the President to preside over the Council, to be their leader, and to direct their labors under the direction of the First Presidency. It is customary for this Quorum to sit in council with the First Presidency and deliberate upon the affairs of the Church. Powers of Office. When the duties of an Apostle, as a mem- ber of the Quorum, and the duties of all the members forming the Council, are denned, it is found that they are more definite and particular than are the duties of an Apostle who' is not a member of the Twelve. Some of the more specific rights, powers, and duties belonging to this office may be here defined.* * CALLING OF THE TWELVE. At a meeting of the Twelve, held in Kirt- land, February 27, 1835, onlv a few days after the organization of that Quo- rum, the Prophet Joseph propounded the following question: "What importance is there attached to the Twelve Apostles different from other callings or officers of the Church?" He answered as follows; "They are the Twelve Apostles who are called to the office of the Traveling High Coun- cil, who are to preside over all the churches of the Saints, among the Gen- tiles, where there is a presidency established; and they are to travel and preach among the Gentiles, until the Lord shall command them to go to the Jews. They are to hold the keys of this ministry, to unlock the door of the kingdom of heaven unto all nations, and to preach the Gospel to every crea- ture. This is the power, authority and virtue of their Apostleship 1 ' "His- tory of the Church," Vol. II, page 200. "As TO JURISDICTION. At a grand Council held in Kirtland May 2, 1835, composed of the First Presidency, the Twelve, the Presiding Bishops, and some of the Seventy with their presidents, the following item of instruction was given to the Twelve by President Joseph Smith: "The Twelve will have no right to go into Zion, or any of her Stakes, and there undertake to regu- late the affairs thereof, where there is a standing High Council; but it is their duty to go abroad and regulate all matters relative to the different branches of the Church. Where the Twelve are together, or a quorum of them in any church, they will have authority t o act independently, and make decisions, and those decisions will be valid. But where there is not a quorum they will have to do business by the voice of the Church. No standing High Council has authority to go into the churches abroad and reg- ulate the matters thereof, for this belongs to the Twelve. When the Twelve THE TWELVE APOSTLES. 101 When, from some cause, it happens that there is no First Presidency of three High Priests to preside over the Church, the traveling Presiding High Council, or Council of the Twelve Apostles, performs that important function. They move up from their accustomed place and act as a First Presidency, until a First Presidency of three is organized. They do this by right, it being revealed that they form a Quorum equal in authority and power to the three Presidents. (Doc. & Cov., sec. 107: 24.) "It is the duty of the Twelve also to ordain and set in order all other officers of the Church."* (Sec. 107:58, 65, 66.) Agree- able to this regulation, it is evident that whenever a First Presi- dency needs to be organized, the Twelve may appoint and estab- lish that Quorum. Holding the keys of power to preside over the whole Church when there is no First Presidency, and being equal in authority to that body when there is no First Presidency, they are logically and truly Prophets, Seers and Hevelators to the Church. (Sec. 124, 125.) The Twelve hold the keys to open up Christ's Kingdom upon the four corners of the earth, and after that to send His word to every creature. (Sec. 124:128.) "The Twelve are a traveling Presiding High Council to officiate in the name of the Lord, under the direction of the Pres- idency of the Church, agreeable to the institution of heaven; to build up the Church and to regulate all the affairs of the same in pass a decision, it is in the name of the Church, therefore it is valid." "History of the Church," Vol. 11, page 220. During the trial of Gladden Bishop before the High Council of Kirtland, September 28, 1835, on a charge preferred by the Twelve, the High Council questioned the decision of the Twelve. Whereupon the Prophet writes: "I decided that the High Council had nothing to do with the Twelve or the decisions of the Twelve. But if the Twelve erred, they were accountable only to the General Council of the Authorities of the whole Church, accord- ing to the revelation." "History of the Church," Vol. II, page 285. He also wrote under date of Januray 16, 1836: "The Twelve are not sub- ject to any other than the First Presidency. And where I am not there is no First Presidency." * "Also * * * all other officers," that is other officers AS WELL AS evangelical ministers, meaning Patriarchs. (See sec. 107:39.) If the student will examine the revelation he will see that this paragraph is logi- cally connected with paragraph 58, Paragraphs 40 to 57 are explanatory of paragraph 39, sec. 107. 102 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. all nations, first unto the Gentiles and secondly unto the Jews. (Doc. &Cov., sec. 107:33.) "The twelve traveling Councilors are called to be the Twelve Apostles, or special witnesses of the name of Christ in all the world; thus differing from other officers in the Church in the du- ties of their calling. ' ( 107 : 24. ) "It is the duty of the Twelve, in large branches of the Church, to ordain Evangelical Ministers, as they shall be desig- nated to them by revelation." (Sec. 107:39.) Evangelical min- isters here mentioned evidently signify Patriarchs, as intimated in verses 40 to 57, same section. The Twelve may sit as a judicial body and try cases properly within their jurisdiction, and from their unanimous decision there can be no appeal. (Sec. 112:30, 31; 107:27.) In case of an un- righteous decision, an appeal "may be brought before a general assembly of the several quorums, which constitute the spiritual authorities of the Church, otherwise there can be no appeal from their decision." (Sec. 107:32.) How Chosen. Apostles are chosen either by direct revela- tion from God, or by the First Presidency as directed by inspi- ration. They are ordained to their ministry by the FirstPresidency. They must also be approved by the people, as in the case of all authorities. The members of the first Council were, however, selected by Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer (sec. 18: 9), and Martin Harris, by command of the Lord. Authority was given to choose twelve apostles even before the Church was organized; but it was not till February 14, 1836, as stated above, that the organization was perfected. The first Twelve were ordained by Joseph Smith, Jr., Oliver Cowdery, and David Whitmer. How Tried for Transgression. An Apostle may be tried for transgression before any one of the three superior Councils or Courts of the Church: namely, a Court or Council composed of the First Presidency and twelve High Priests; a Court composed of the Presiding Bishopric and twelve High Priests; or a Court com- posed of the Council of the Twelve Apostles.* * As a member of the Church, an Apostle may be tried by a ward Bishop, and if the gravity of the case merits it, he may be disfellowshiped THE TWELVE APOSTLES. 103 SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. . 1. Give a brief account of the Twelve Apostles chosen by the Savior, and their ministry in His day. Give the meaning of the term "Apostle- ship." Can a man hold the Apostleship and yet not be one of the Council of the Twelve? 2. Mention the leading duties devolving on the Twelve Apostles, as re- vealed in our day. How are Apostles chosen? Tell how Apostles were chosen after the death of the Savior. 3. Describe how an Apostle may be tried for transgression. 4. Under what circumstances do the Twelve exercise the same au- thority as a First Presidency? Mention the periods of time since 1844 that the Twelve have presided over the Church. 5. What rule governs as to the succession of the presidency in this quorum? What place, or ranking, would a new member have in the coun- cil? and such action reported to the High Council. That body could excom- municate him and then report to the First Presidency. Albert Cafrington was excommunicated November 7, 1885, by the Coun- cil of the Twelve Apostles. William E. McLellin was tried before the Bishop's court at Far West, Missouri, April 11, 1838, Bishop Edward Partridge presiding. Oliver Cowdery was excommunicated by the High Council at Far West April 13, 1838, Bishop Partridge presiding. Also on the same day, David Whitmer and Lyman E. Johnson were excommunicated by the High Coun- cil. President Joseph Smith, Jr., and a number of the Twelve were pres ent at the time. 104 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN. THE SEVENTY. The Duty and Calling of a Seventy. From the first organi- zation of the Church to the present, this great Latter-day Work has required a vast army of Priestho )d to promulgate its doc- trines and care for its interests at home and abroad. Much of this labor devolves upon that body of men holding the lesser offices of the Melchisedek Priesthood, namely: the Elders, who are divided into two classes, or orders the Elders proper, and the Seventies.* The chief duty of a Seventy is to preach the Gospel both far and near, and to build up the Church in all the nations wherever sent under the direction of the Twelve Apostles. The Elder's duty is to preach and preside in the local wards and branches of the Church; the Seventy's duty is to preach and preside in the branches and missionary fields in foreign lands. The Elder and Seventy may interchangeably perform the duties belonging to each, though usually they are restricted to the functions of their respective offices. The Lord, when defining the duties of the Quorum of Elders, says "Which Quorum is instituted for standing ministers, never- theless they may travel, yet they are ordained to be standing ministers to my Church, saith the Lord." And of the Quorum of Seventy He says "Which Quorum is instituted for traveling Elders to bear record of my name in all the world, wherever the traveling High Council, my Apostles, shall send them to prepare the way before my face. The difference between this Quorum and the Quorum of Elders is, that one is to travel continually, and the other is to preside over the churches from time to time ; * MEANING OF TERMS. The idea carried with the term ELDER is that of presidency; it is used also as a general title for all offices of the Melchise- dek Priesthood. THE SEVENTY. 105 the one has the responsibility of presiding from time to time, and the other has no responsibility of presiding, saith the Lord." Sec. 124: 137, 140. The First Quorum of Seventy Chosen. At Kirtland, Febru- ary, 1835, the Prophet writes concerning the choosing of the First Quorum of Seventy: "On the 28th, the Church in council assembled, commenced selecting certain individuals to be Seven- ties from the number of those who went up to Zion with me, in the camp; and the following are the naiues of those who were ordained and blessed at that time, to begin the organization of the First Quorum of Seventies, according to the visions and revelations which I have received. The Seventies constitute Traveling Quorums to go in all the earth whithersoever the Twelve Apostles shall call them." History of the Church, vol. II, page 201.* Organization. Seventy members constitute a Quorum as the name implies. From among this number a Council consisting of Seven Presidents is chosen. The seventh President of the seven, counting from the one last ordained, presides over the six, and is called the Senior President. When a vacancy occurs, the one whose ordination is oldest in the Council of the Seven, be- comes by right the Senior President even though not the oldest in years. The member chosen from among his brethren to fill a vacancy in the Council would not become Senior President until death, or removal from office, of the other six, places him at the head. "And it is according to the vision, showing the order of the Seventy, that they should have seven presidents to preside over * OTHER SEVENTY. At a grand council of the heads of the Church, held in Kirtland, May 2, 1835, President Joseph Smith remarked: "If the. first Seventy are all employed, and there is a call for more laborers it will be the duty of the Seven Presidents of the First Seventy, to call and ordain other Seventy and send them forth to labor in the vineyard, until, if need be, they set apart seven times seventy, and even until there are one hundred and forty and four thousand thus set apart for the ministry." At the same meeting it was voted, "That whenever the labor of other Seventy is required, they are to be set apart and ordained to that office. Those who are residing at Kirtland, and the regions round about, may come to Kirtland and be set apart and ordained by the direction of the First Presi- dency in Kirtland." History of Joseph Smith, Mill. Star, vol. 15, pp. 261-2. 106 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. them, chosen out of the number of the Seventy. And the seventh president of these presidents is to preside over the six.'' Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 107: 93, 94.* A Senior President receives no further ordination than that which he received when he was ordained a member of the Coun- cil. He approaches the place of senior president as his- seniors die or are removed, and is set apart for that position. Selection for Office. When vacancies are to be filled in the Presidency of the First Council of the Seventy, men are selected by the First Presidency of the Church, and ordained under their direction. The Twelve, however, as well as the First Council of the Seventy, are frequently asked to make suggestions, and then the First Presidency of the Church choose from the names sug- gested, or do otherwise as they may deem proper. Powers and Duties. The First Council of the Seventy is a presiding council. When the work of the ministry demands, they may organize other quorums of Seventy, which they have in fact already done to the number of 145 (at this writing, 1904). The First Council presides over and superintends the general affairs of all other quorums; they call members of their various * ORGANIZATION OF THE SEVENTY. "The quorums of Seventy are or- ganized with special reference to their calling as the foreign ministry of the Church. It will be observed that their organization is different from that of every other quorum in the Church, for whereas in all other quorums of the High Priesthood the presidency consists of one president and two coun- selors, in the quorum of Seventy there are seven presidents of equal power and authority. That is to say, there is not one president and six counselors, but each of the seven is a president, and in power and authority is equal with his fellow presidents; but for the sake of order the right of presidency is recognized as being vested in the senior president by ordination. And it is according to the vision, showing the order of the Seventy, that they should have seven presidents to preside over them, chosen out of the num- ber of the Seventy. And the seventh president [counting from the one last ordained] of these presidents is to preside over the six. In the ab sence of the senior president the next senior in ordination becomes acting president. By this simple arrangement all confusion as to the right of pre- siding is obviated, for no sooner does the council of a quorum, or any part thereof, convene than each president knows at once upon whom the respon- sibility of presiding rests, let them meet where they may. "By virtue of having seven presidents a quorum of Seventy is not easily disorganized, and this doubtless was one of the objects in view in this arrangement. One, two, three, or even six of the presidents could be sent abroad upon missions (although that is not likely to be the case at any one time) and yet the quorum would have a president left, who, with the quorum, would be competent to transact whatever business might be neces- sary for that quorum." Elder B. H. Roberts. THE SEVENTY. 107 organizations into the missionary field, and, to some extent, through the counsel of the Twelve, and the First Presidency, direct the labors of this magnificent body. The chief duty of the Seventies is, as remarked before, the preaching of the Gospel in all the world. In fact, when abroad in the world, their duties are similar to those of the Twelve Apostles, hence they have sometimes been called apostles.* "And these Seventy are to be traveling ministers unto the Gentiles first, and also unto the Jews." Sec. 107: 97. "They are also called to preach the Gospel and to be special witnesses unto the Gentiles in all the world, thus differing from other officers in the Church in the duties of their calling." Sec. 107:^25. "Other Seventy are to act in the name of the Lord, under the direction of the Twelve or Traveling High Council, in build- ing up the Church, and regulating all the affairs of the same in all nations first unto the Gentiles, and then to the Jews." Sec. 107: 34. Decisions of the First Quorum of Seventy. In matters per- taining to the work and calling of the Seventies, that is, matters within the scope of their office and jurisdiction, the decisions of the First Quorum of Seventy are of high rank, being equal to those of the Twelve Apostles; provided they are "made in all righteousness, in holiness, and lowliness of heart, meekness and longsuffering, and in faith, and virtue, and knowledge, temper- ance, patience, Godliness, brotherly kindness and charity.'' "And they form a Quorum equal in authority to that of the Twelve special witnesses or Apostles just named. And every decision made by either of these quorums must be by the unani mous voice of the same; that is, every member in each quorum must be agreed to its decisions in order to make their decisions of * CALLED APOSTLES. Under the date of December 28, 1835, Joseph writes: "This day the Council of Seventy met to render an account of their travels and ministry, since thay were ordained to that apostleship." History of the Church, vol. II, page 346. He further remarked at the time of the dedication of the Kirtland Tem- ple, when the authorities were being sustained by vote, March 27, 1836: "I next called upon the quorums and congregation of Saints to acknowledge the President of the Seventies, who act as their representatives, as apos- tles, and special witnesses to the nations, to assist the Twelve in opening the Gospel Kingdom among all nations, and to uphold them by their prayers, which they did by rising." 108 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. the same power and validity one with the other. (A majority may form a quorum, when circumstances render it impossible for it to be otherwise.)" Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 107: 26, 27, 28. "And in case that any decision of these quorums is made in unrighteousness it may be brought before a general assembly of the several quorums which constitute the spiritual authorities of the Church, otherwise there can be no appeal from their decision." Sec. 107: 32. Government of Local Quorums. Whenever there are enough members holding the office of Seventy residing in any ward of the stakes of Zion, they are organized into a Quorum ; and Quo- rums so organized are numbered consecutively according to the order of their respective organizations. The government, out- side of their internal workings is both centralized and local in character. Each quorum of Seventy is under the jurisdiction, (1) of the Presidency of that quorum, and (2) of the First Council of the Seventy. The Stake Presidency, however, preside over all the members of the Church in the Stake and may direct their labors locally in the Priesthood without conflicting with quorum duties, and may institute rules so as to prevent the interference of quorum meetings with ward and Stake regulations. When a Seventy becomes a member of any particular quor- um, he remains a member of it until, upon a proper showing, he is transferred to some other Seventies' organization or is or- dained to some other calling or is dropped for cause, disfellow- shiped or excommunicated. Vacancies. When a vacancy in the Presidency of a local quorum is to be filled, the matter is referred to the First Coun- cil of the Seventy, who ask for suggestions of names from the quorum where the vacancy exists, and they then generally make selections therefrom, and ordain them. Ordinations. Elders have authority to ordain others to the office of Elder and to offices in the Aaronic Priesthood. Seventies have authority to ordain others to the office of Seventy, which office includes that of Elder, and to offices in the Lesser Priest- THE SEVENTY. 109 hood. The Elders being local presiding officers, do not ordain Seventies, who are a traveling body of Priesthood; the Seven- ties, being a traveling body, do not usually ordain Elders, who labor locally. Discipline. The usual course taken with a Seventy who is derelict in his duty, or who has fallen into sin, is for his own quorum, by a committee or otherwise, to investigate his case ; and if it is found to be of a serious nature, he may be expelled from membership in his quorum. And if his bad conduct merits it, he may be disfellowshiped by the ward Bishop's Court, and cut off from the Church by the Stake High Council. SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. Give a brief summary of the organization of the First Quorum of Seventy. Explain the difference of the calling of the Elder and the Seven- ty. Describe the organization of the Seventies. 2. Explain the order and organization of the Presidency of the First Quorum of Seventy; and also the same of other quorums of Seventies. 3. Illustrate under what circumstances a decision of the First Quorum of Seventy is equal in authority to that of the Twelve. Mention some of the important duties pertaining to the office of the First Council of Seventy. 4. How would a Seventies' Quorum deal with a recreant member? If a Seventy is expelled from his quorum, does that action take away his Priest- hood? 110 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT. THE PRESIDING PATRIARCH. Definition. Literally, Patriarch means head of a family or tribe; as Abraham, (Heb., 7: 4) the twelve sons of Jacob, (Acts, 7: 8,) and David (Acts 2: 29). And, for that matter, every man is a Patriarch who is the natural father or head of a family, if his children have been born to him under the bond of the Holy Priesthood. Therefore each head of a properly organ- ized family, being a Patriarch, may in his own right bless his posterity. But the position of a Patriarch in or to the Church and that of a father at the head of his family, are quite different. One holding the Patriarchal office does not stand as the head of any family (save his own) or as the head of the Church, or any branch thereof, but acts primarily as proxy for the fatherless and for those whose nearest male ancestors are not in the Church. However, any other persons, even though not of his class, who desire patriarchal blessings, may receive them under the hands of one specially ordained to this calling. In fact, patriarchal blessings, other than those given by the father, are not only legal and right but very desirable.* * The position which men occupy in the family, and especially those who hold the Melchisedek Priesthood, is one of first importance and should be clearly recognized and maintained in the order and with the authority which God conferred upon man in placing him at the head of his house- hold. ***** There is no higher authority in matters re- lating to the family organization, and especially when that organization is presided over by one holding the higher Priesthood than that of the father. This authority is time honored, and among the people of God in all dispen- sations it has been highly respected and often emphasized by the teachings of the Prophets who were inspired of God. The patriarchal order is of divine origin, and will continue throughout time and eternity. There is then a particular reason why men, women, and children should understand this order and this authority in the households of the people. of God, and seek to make it what God intended it to be, a qualification and preparation for the highest exaltation for His children. In the home the presiding authority is always vested in the father, and in all home affairs and family matters there is no other authority paramount. President Joseph F. Smith in Juvenile Instructor, March 1, 1902, No. 5. THE PRESIDING PATRIARCH. Ill The Office Hereditary. "The order of this Priesthood was confirmed to be handed down from father to son, and rightfully belongs to the literal descendants of the chosen seed, to whom the promises were made.'' (Sec. 107: 40, see also verses 41 and 57). Notwithstanding the fact that the right to the office is in- herited, a person, in order to hold it, must be appointed and or- dained by the First Presidency and then sustained by the vote of the Church.* See Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 124: 91-96. In Case of Transgression or recreancy to duty, he may be called to account by the First Presidency, or by a council or con- ference over which they preside.! SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. What is the nature of patriarchal blessings? Give an account of some very notable patriarchal blessings recorded in the Book of Genesis; also in the Book of Mormon. 2. Show that it is necessary for the Presiding Patriarch to be a Prophet, a Seer, and a Revelator. Give reasons to show that the office of Patriarch to the Church does not include the office of Presiding Elder over the whole Church. * The presiding Patriarch of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints holds the office by virtue of inheritance and appointment. Joseph Smith, Sr., was the first to hold this important office in this dispensation. He was ordained December 18, 1833, by his son Joseph. Soon after the death of Father Joseph Smith, Hyrum, his oldest son, was called by revela- tion to succeed his father. After the martyrdom of Hyrum, William Smith, then one of the Twelve, succeeded his brother by virtue of his birthright. On April 12, 1845, William Smith was cut off the Church for apostasy, hav- ing previously been dropped from the Quorum of the Twelve at a general conference of the Church at Nauvoo, April 6, 1845. For nearly four years thereafter the Church had no Presiding Patriarch, but there were others who held the office of Patriarch in the various stakes and branches. One of these was Father John Smith, always faithful and true, he was ordained Presiding Patriarch of the Church. After his death, which occured May 23, 1854, the office of Presiding Patriarch came back again to the direct line in the person of John Smith, the eldest son of Hyrum Smith. He is the fifth to hold the office, and was ordained February 18, 1855. t Presiding Patriarch William Smith was disfellowshiped by a general conference held at Nauvoo, April 6, 1845, and on the following Sunday his case was brought before the Priesthood and Saints in their regular meeting, President Young presiding. Representatives of most of the Councils and Quorums of the Church were present. Undoubtedly the action of the con- ference and meeting was legal and valid, for the reason that the Church as a whole may do lawfully what a part may do judicially. 112 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE. THE PRESIDING BISHOPRIC. General Remarks. The Bishopric, viewed as a whole, com- prises the authority of and presidency over the Aaronic, or Lesser Priesthood. This Priesthood gives authority and power to officiate in all temporal or business affairs of the Church, to- gether with the right to administer in many of the spiritual blessings of the Gospel. The term lesser denotes a significant office of the Holy Priesthood something joined to or growing out of the Higher or Melchisedek Priesthood. The Presiding Bishopric holds the Keys to the Presidency of this Priesthood. Holding the Keys means the right, power, and authority to officiate in any and all the offices belonging thereto, and also the right to ordain others to this ministry. "The second Priesthood is called the Priesthood of Aaron, because it was conferred upon Aaron and his seed, throughout all their generations. Why it is called the Lesser Priesthood, is because it is an appendage to the greater or Melchisedek Priest- hood and has power in administering outward ordinances. The Bishopric is the Presidency of this Priesthood and holds the Keys or Authority of the same." Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 107: 13, 15. Law of Inheritance. When the Israelites were in Egypt the Lord announced to His servant Moses that the firstborn of every family had been selected by Him for service in His govern- ment. But afterwards the law was modified and the Lord took the whole tribe of Levi into His service instead of the firstborn and gave parents the privilege of redeeming their firstborn by paying a certain sum of money. By this exemption certain duties of the Priesthood were confined exclusively to the Levites throughout their generations. Aaron, the companion, brother, and mouthpiece of Moses was himself a Levite. The Lord chose THE PRESIDING BISHOPRIC. 113 Aaron and his sons to stand at the head of the Lesser Priest- hood.* The crowning authority of the Priest's office is the Bishop- ric, and the Lord has renewed His covenant in this generation with the Levites, and particularly with the house of Aaron. (See Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 13.) Speaking of the calling of Bishops the Lord says: "And if they be literal descendants of Aaron they have a legal right to the Bishopric if they are the first- born among the sons of Aaron. For the firstborn holds the right of the Presidency over this Priesthood, and the keys or au- thority of the same. No man has a legal right to this office to hold the keys of this Priesthood, except he be a literal descend- ant and the firstborn of Aaron." Sec. 68: 16-18.f High Priests May Officiate as Bishops. In the event that no lineal seed of Aaron makes a claim to the Bishopric, or in other words, when no rightful descendant is found or designated by the First Presidency, a High Priest is to be chosen for this position; which fact is clearly shown by the following: "There remaineth hereafter, in the due time of the Lord, other Bishops to be set apart unto the Church, to minister even according to the first; "Wherefore, they shall be High Priests who are worthy, and they shall be appointed by the First Presidency of the Melchise- dek Priesthood, except they be literal descendants of Aaron." * AARON AND HIS SONS CALLED. The Lord speaking to Moses said: "And thou shalt gird them with girdles, Aaron and his sons and put the bonnets on them: and the Priest's office shall be theirs for a perpetual statute." (Ex., 29: 9.) "And thou shalt anoint them as thou didst their father that they may minister unto me in the Priest's office; for their anoint- ing shall surely be an everlasting Priesthood throughout their generations." Ex., 40: 15. t CONDITIONS IMPOSED. But even a firstborn lineal descendant of Aaron must be designated by the First Presidency, and found worthy, and must be anointed, and ordained under their hands otherwise they are not legally au- thorized to officiate in the Bishopric. "And a literal descendant of Aaron also, must be designated by this Presidency, and found worthy, and anointed, and ordained under the hands of this Presidency, otherwise they are not legally authorized to officiate in their Priesthood; but by virtue of the de- cree concerning their right of Priesthood descending from father to son, they may claim their anointing, if at any time they can prove their lineage, or do ascertain it by revelation from the Lord, under the hands of the above ui*med Presidency." Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 68: 20, 21. See also B ^s. 107: 13, 17; 124: 141. 114 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. "But as a High Priest of the Melchisedek Priesthood has authority to officiate in all the lesser offices, he may officiate in the office of Bishop when no literal descendant of Aaron can be found, provided he is called and set apart and ordained unto this power under the hands of the First Presidency of the Melchisedek Priesthood." Sec. 68: 14, 15, 19. Since the organization of the Church to the present, High Priests have universally been selected and appointed Bishops, and this procedure will probably continue until the Lord, through His authorized servants, shall designate the sons of Aaron. Counselors. A lineal descendant of Aaron may "act in the office of Bishop independently, without Counselors, except in a case where a President of the High Priesthood, after the order of Melchisedek, is tried, to sit as a judge in Israel. (Sec. 107: 76.) But a High Priest, acting as Bishop, must have Counselors. Sees. 107: 72; 124: 141. Classification. Bishops may be classified according to the duties assigned them. The functions of office are numerous and different in their nature. They may now be arranged as follows: (1) Presiding Bishop of the whole Church. Such is the scope of office held now by Bishop William B. Preston and Counselors. (2) Local, or ward Bishops.* Appointment of the Presiding Bishop is vested solely in the First Presidency, the appointment to be confirmed, of course, by the vote of the Saints in general conference, and at other places and times. "No man has a legal right to this office, to hold the keys of this Priesthood, except he be a literal descendant and the first- born of Aaron ; but as a High Priest of the Melchisedek Priest- hood has authority to officiate in all the lesser offices, he may officiate in the office of Bishop when no literal descendant of Aaron can be found, provided he is called and set apart and or- dained unto this power under the hands of the First Presidency of the Melchisedek Priesthood." Sec. 68: 18, 19. *E LEGIBILITY TO OFFICE. "The position which a Bishop holds, depends upon his calling and appointment, and that, although a man holding the Bishopric is eligible to any office in the Bishopric, yet he caunot officiate legally in any, except by selection, calling and appointment." Items on Priesthood by President John Taylor. THE PRESIDING BISHOPRIC. 115 While the words above quoted refer particulary to the one who is to "hold the keys of this Priesthood," the Presiding Bishop yet the rule held good also in the appointment of general Bishops, traveling or special Bishops, and Bishops' agents, when these were in office, but they have been dispensed with in the more complete organization of the Church. The above rule also applies to the appointment of Ward Bishops, though these latter may be appointed by the Presidency of a Stake, when so directed by the First Presidency of the Church.* Selecting Ward Bishops. The following is the usual pro- cedure in selecting Ward Bishops: (1) The Stake Presidency choose a suitable man for the position. (2j The name of the per- son so chosen is presented to the High Council for approval, (sec. 20: 67). (3) After being passed upon by the Stake Presi- dency and the High Council, the name is presented to the First Presidency of the Church. (4) If the First Presidency approve of the selection the person is informed of his call, to ascertain if he accepts the appointment. (5) If he accepts, his name is presented to his ward. (6) And if the people approve, by their vote, what has been done he is ordained. (Sec. 124: 141, 144.) The First Presidency, however, may appoint and ordain a person directly to this office, subject to the approval of the Saints. How Tried. As the First Presidency has the sole power of appointment, so they have also the sole power of removal. "And again, no Bishop or High Priest who shall be set apart for this ministry, shall be tried or condemned for any crime, save before the First Presidency. And inasmuch as he is found guilty before this presidency, by testimony that cannot be impeached, he shall be condemned." (Sec. 68: 22, 23.) Undoubtedly in a case so grave as the impeachment and trial of a Presiding Bishop, a special court would be organized such as is set forth in the Doc- TRIAL AND APPOINTMENT OF WARD BISHOPS. "In regard to the ap- pointment and trial of ward Bishops, it appears that they stand in the same relationship to the Presidents of Stakes as the early Bishops did to the First Presidency who presided over the Stake at Kirtland; but that those Presi- dents should consult with the First Presidency on these and other important matters, and officiate under their direction in their several stakes." Items on Priesthood by President John Taylor. 116 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. trine and Covenants, sec. 107: 78, 81; .namely, a special High Council presided over by the First Presidency of the Church. As to the arraignment of other Bishops for crime or malad- ministration, who do not "hold the keys of this Priesthood,'' they may be tried before the First Presidency, by a court presided over by the Presiding Bishop, or even by a Stake High Council, as the First Presidency may direct. Into which court a Bishop might be cited to appear for trial would depend in all probability upon the extent of his jurisdiction and calling. Sees. 102: 2; 107: 74. General Powers of Office. The first duty of the Presiding Bishop is to preside over the Lesser Priesthood of the Church, which includes the holding of the keys of this ministry. Sec. 68: 14, 23. He possesses "the Priesthood of Aaron which holds the keys of the ministering of angels, and of the Gospel of repentance, and of baptism by immersion for the remission of sins." Sec. 13, He is to receive and care for the property of the Church, to buy land, and settle the Saints thereon, divide inheritances, look after the poor, to build houses of worship and other public build- ings, and to attend generally to the temporal affairs of the Church, act as a special Judge, receive the tithes, and in connec- tion with the First Presidency disburse the tithes of the Church.* SUPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. Review Chapter Thirteen. Who has the sole right of appointment of the Presiding Bishop? Who has the sole right to try him? 2. Mention the general powers of office of the Presiding Bishop. Name a probable case wherein he would act as a special Judge. 3. How many classes of Bishops do we have now? * BISHOPS PARTRIDGE AND WHITNEY, The student should be careful to distinguish between the position of General Bishops who held enlarged powers in the early days of the Church, and the position of Presiding Bishop of our time. COURTS AND COUNCILS OF JUSTICE. 117 ' CHAPTER THIRTY. COURTS AND COUNCILS OF JUSTICE. In the Church there is a well-developed system of courts, to which the humblest member may bring his cause for adjudication without money or price. In case of transgression neither lay- man nor officer high or low is exempt from their judicial au- thority. What might be termed the statutory or judicial laws of the Church as now existing, were not given in any one revela- tion or code ; they were revealed in parts and are largely set forth in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. Much of the jurispru- dence of the Church in force today is found in the history of the people. It was given by inspiration through the oraeles of God, as the cases and times demanded. Number of Kinds. There are three standing Courts or Judicial Councils established in the Church, known as (1) The Ward Bishop's Court. (2) The Stake High Council; and the (3) Council of the First Presidency, (mainly a court of re- view). Besides these regular courts, there are three other tribunals which, however, are convened but rarely, and then only for spe- cial purposes, namely: (1) The Presiding Bishop's Court, (2) the Council of High Priests Abroad, and (3) the Traveling High Council of the Twelve Apostles. These are described in chapters 34, 35 and 36. Grade and Jurisdiction. The Ward Bishop's Court and the High Council of a Stake, are local courts; but in point of ranking with each other, the former is an inferior court, and the latter is a superior court. The 1 Jurisdiction of Church Courts extends solely to cases of in- 118 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. fractions of the moral law, wherein members are considered guilty of "unchristian-like conduct," and to other violations of the laws, rules, and discipline of the Church. A Church court would never undertake to reverse a decision of the courts of law, neither would it take notice of matters for which the civil law makes provisions, except in cases where wickedness and depravity are evidently manifest. In such instances a person might be condemned in both courts. Section 134:10, 11, Doc. & Cov. has a bearing on this question. It says: "We believe that all religious societies have a right to deal with their members for disorderly conduct according to the rules and regulations of such societies, provided that such dealings be for fellowship and good standing; but we do not believe that any religious society has authority to try men on the right of property or life, to take from them this world's goods, or to put them in jeopardy of either life or limb, neither to inflict any physical pun- ishment upon them, they can only excommunicate them from their society, and withdraw from them their fellowship. We believe that men should appeal to the civil law for redress of all wrongs and grievances, where personal abuse is inflicted, or the right of property or character infringed, where such laws exist as will protect the same." THE WARD BISHOP'S COURT. 119 CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE. THE WARD BISHOP'S COURT. Of the many or the few difficulties which may arise in any community of Saints, only a small percentage find their way into the Bishop's Court; and a fewer number still, into other Church tribunals. The counsel is now as of old, for members to settle their own differences; but if they cannot do so, they are to call to their aid two or more of that great body of peacemakers, the Teachers, and with their friendly assistance bring about recon- ciliations. These and other agencies failing, the next step is the Bishop's Court. Constitution and Jurisdiction. This tribunal consists of the Bishop of the ward and his two Counselors. Should one or both Counselors be unable to act on any particular case, the Bishop may choose one or two High Priests to sit with him . The juris- diction of this court is limited to members of the ward presided over by the Bishop; unless upon a change of venue he is directed by the Stake Presidency to hold court in some other ward. The extreme penalty that can be inflicted by this court is excommuni- cation from the Church, provided the accused is a lay member or holds only the Lesser Priesthood; but if the accused holds the Melchisedek Priesthood, he can only be disfellowshiped and his case referred to the Stake High Council for further action. Procedure. The Complaint. The first step taken in a trial is the making out or the submitting of a charge or complaint. This paper is a formal charge against a member of the Church by another member for dereliction of duty, for a wrong done, or for a crime committed. The person or persons making the charge sign their names to the document, which is then attested by the Bishop. The words "accuser" and "accused" are used to denote the parties in the trial,'and are similar, respectively, to "plaintiff' 120 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. and "defendant" in an ordinary civil case. (The Forms here pre- sented, namely the complaint, the summons, the testimony of witnesses, the decision of Bishop's Court, the notice of appeal, and the report to the High Council, are suggestive only). FORM No 1. In the Ward of the Stake of Zion, Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints accuser, against accused. On the day of 190 , personally appeared (state here name of accuser or accusers ) and complains of (state here name of accused) and for cause thereof alleges that the said accused is guilty of unchristian-1 ike conduct, as follows (state here in detail nature of offense charged) 1, (state here name of accuser or accusers) hereby certify that I (or we) have read the foregoing complaint, and know the con- tents thereof, and that the same is true of my (or our) own knowledge, ex- cept as to matters therein stated on information and belief, and as to those matters I (or we) believe them to be true accuser. Attest: Bishop. Dated this day of 190.. A Summons is a paper which cites the accused person to ap- pear before the court to answer to the charges preferred against^ him. This document is signed by the Bishop and the Clerk. This paper should be placed in the hands of two Teachers for service, that they may testify if required that the accused has been noti- fied to appear. FORM No. 2. In the Ward of the Stake of Zion, Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. accuser, against accused. To (state here name of accused) Greeting : You are hereby requested to be and appear before me the undersigned, at (state here place for holding trial) Stake of Zion, at o'clock . .. m., on the day of 190. , to answer a charge filed against you by said accuser. Said accusation is made againt you for un- christian-like conduct, and reads as follows: (state here brief 'ly nature of charge) And you are hereby notified that if you fail to appear and answer as above required without reasonable excuse, you will be dealt with according to the evidence, and the law of the Church in such matters Bishop. Dated this day of 190 RETURN OF THE TEACHERS. We hereby certify that we have served the within summons by delivering a true copy thereof to (state name if accused). Teachers. The Trial is conducted by the Bishop, assisted by his two THE WARD BISHOP'S COURT. 121 Counselors. The court is formally opened by prayer. The com- plaint is then read to the accused and he is asked to make an- swer to the charge. If his answer amounts to a plea of guilty, all that is then necessary is for the Bishopric to render a decision ; but if the answer is the reverse of this, the trial proceeds. Witnesses are then examined to establish the charge, after which witnesses are examined on the side of the accused. The witnesses for either side may be re-heard and cross-examined. The accused and the accuser may each have the privilege of being heard on his own behalf. FORM No. 3. In the Ward of the Stake of Zion, Church of Jesus Christ of Lattei-day Saints accuser, against accused. (state here name of witness) being present in court testifies as follows: (state here substance of testimony given) ..... Witness. Dated this day of 190... The Decision. After all the evidence is heard a decision is rendered by the Bishop, which should be in writing, and a copy of which should be given to the parties. If the Bishop and one of his Counselors agree, the decision is valid; but if both Coun- selors disagree with the Bishop, there is no decision in the case, and it must be retried or go to the higher court. Appeal. Either of the parties not satisfied with the decision may appeal to the High Council. FORM No. 4. In the Ward of the Stake of Zion, Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints accuser, against accused. The Bishopric in said Ward of said Stake, hereby certify that on the day of 190 (state here name of accuser) made complaint against (state here name of accused) charging him with (state here nature of offense charged) and the said case came on for hearing on the day of 190 . . From evidence presented, we find and decide as follows: (state here de- cision in full of Bishop's Court) Bishop, First Coun- selor, Second Counselor, Ward Clerk. Dated this day of 190 ... NOTICE OF APPEAL.* The said (state here name of party taking an appeal), being dissatisfied with said decision, and having given notice of *The above notice of appeal may be written on the back of the decision. 122 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. appeal to the High Council, a copy of all the proceedings in said case is hereunto attached for your action thereon Bishop, First Counselor, Second Counselor, Ward Clerk. Disfellowship and Excommunication. If the decision is that the accused be cut off the Church, and he is a lay member or holds only the Aaronic Priesthood, then the case ends with the Bishop's Court. But if the accused holds the Melchisedek Priest- hood, the Bishop's Court has authority only to withdraw the hand of fellowship. Such action is immediately reported to the High Council of the Stake, and that body decides whether or not he is to be severed from the Curch on the findings of the lower court. In case a report is made to the High Council the following form may be used: FORM No. 5. In the Ward of the Stake of Zion, Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints accuser, against accused. To the High Council of the Stake of Zion: The Bishopric of the Ward of said Stake hereby certify that, on the day of 190 . , (state here name of accuser) made complaint against (state here name of accused) charging him with (state here the nature of the offense charged) and said case came on for hearing on the day of 190. . . From evidence presented, we found that the said (state here name of accused), should be excommunicated from the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and accordingly the hand of fellowship was then and there withdrawn from the said (state here name of accused) A copy of all the proceedings in said case is hereunto attached and forwarded for your action thereon. . . . , Bishop, First Counselor, Second Counselor, Ward Clerk. Dated this day of 190 ... The Steps to be Observed in the course of a trial may be summarized as follows: (1) The complaint is drawn up and signed by the accuser and attested by the Bishop. (Form No. 1). (2) The summons is issued, in which a reasonable time is given for the accused to appear for trial. (Form No. 2.) (3) When ready for trial, the court is opened with prayer. (4) The complaint is read and the accused is asked to plead, if his written answer is not already filed. (5) If he plead "guilty," judgment is rendered. (6) If he plead "not guilty," the trial goes on. (7) Witnesses are ex- THE WARD BISHOP'S COURT. 123 amined to establish the truth of the charge. (8) Then witnesses are examined for the defense, and the accused may also testify in his own behalf. (9) The evidence of each witness is taken in writing by the clerk. (Form No. 3). (10.) The testimony is read to the witness, errors corrected, then the witness signs it. (11) After all evidence is given, the Bishopric render their decision. (12) The decision is written on a blank prepared for that purpose. (Form No. 4). (13) The accused should receive a copy of the decision. (14) If the accused holds the Melchisedek Priesthood, and the Bishop's Court recommend that he be excommunicated, a report is made at once to the High Council. (Form No. 5). (15) All papers entered in their consecutive order in a book kept for that purpose, make a complete record of the case. SCJPPLEMENTARY WORK AND REVIEW. 1. Under what circumstances may a Bishop try a case outside of his own ward? What is meant by a "change of venue?" 2. What element must be at the foundation of any charge or complaint in order that a trial may be had before a Bishop? Name some matters that might cause dispute and ill feelings among members relating to money or property affairs which could not be adjudicated in a Church court. What is meant^by the" phrase, "unchristian-like conduct?" 124 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO. THE STAKE HIGH COUNCIL. Organization. Twelve High Priests constitute this body. They are presided over by the Stake President, assisted by his Counselors, or by either of them. The first High Council of a stake is organized by the First Presidency, or by one or more of the Apostles acting under their direction. Afterwards vacancies are filled by the appointment of the Stake Presidency and sanc- tioned by a Council of the Priesthood convened for that purpose, or by the voice of a general stake conference- The High Council of a stake, in all its constitutional details and procedure, is patterned after the High Council first organized, February 17, 1834, at Kirtland, Ohio, and presided over by President Joseph Smith, Jr., for a number of years. Sec. 102. Alternate High Councilors. Besides the regular members of the Council, there are a number or High Priests, usually six, who have been set apart as alternate High Councilors. These attend all sessions of the Council and take the places of absent mem- bers. Its Functions are largely judicial, yet important legislative and executive powers are conferred upon it. Cases may be re- viewed, or reheard on appeal from the Bishop's Court, or they may begin there; thus the High Council has both appellate and original jurisdiction. It is the rule, however, that only the most important matters of stake or ward concern shall come before this assembly. When decisions are made by this council upon ques- tions entirely within its jurisdiction, and when its members are unanimous, and there have been no irregularities, such decisions are final. Sec. 102: 21,22. In an Appeal from the Bishop's Court, there are three modes of procedure: (1) If the testimony from the lower court is TSE STAKE HIGH COUNCIL. 125 Satisfactory to both parties, the Council may either affirm, re- verse, or modify the decision of the Bishopric. (2) If the testi- mony is objected to by either of the parties, the Council may hear the case over again, as if it had never been heard. (3) If the Council shall discover irregularities, or find that new testi- mony could be adduced, it may remand the case back for re- hearing in the Bishop's Court. An appeal may be taken also from a Stake High Council to the Council of the First Presidency, who may review the proceed- ings, and if there have been irregularities, order a re- hearing.* Co-ordinate Powers. "The standing High Councils at the Stakes of Zion form a quorum equal in authority in the affairs of the Church in all their decisions to the quorum of the Presi- dency, or the traveling High Council." (Sec. 107: 36.) Only matters pertaining legitimately to stake and ward government and policy, however, can be at all considered by a standing or fixed High Council of a stake. Notwithstanding the fact that the decisions of a Stake Presidency and High Council, when made in righteousness, are of force eqr.al to that of the First Presidency or of the traveling High Council of the Twelve Apostles, stake authorities should, and they generally do, take counsel and ad- vice upon questions that are obscure and difficult. Number Authorized to do Business. Of the regular- Coun- selors, the least number authorized to do business is seven; and even this number is not empowered to act alone, further than to complete the Council of twelve. This they do by assigning the Alternate members places, or appointing other High Priests to act for absent or disqualified regular Counselors. "Voted: that the High Council cannot have power to act * APPEAL TO THE FIRST PRESIDENCY. "It is well understood by the Saints that if the accused in a case brought before a Bishop's Court is not satisfied with the decision, he can appeal to the High Council of the Stake and have his case submitted to the judgment of 15 impartial men, who are able to judge whether the decision of the Bishop is just or not. From the decision of the High Council the case can be appealed to the First Presi- dency, and if they discover any irregularities in the proceedings in either court, they can order a rehearing of the case. The Lord has provided suf- ficient safeguards for the protection of the rights and privileges of His Saints." See decision of the First Presidency in the Rydman case, Deseret News, April 4, 1903. 126 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. without seven of the above named Counselors, or their regularly appointed successors are present. "These seven shall have power to appoint other High Priests, whom they may consider worthy and capable to act in the place of absent Counselors." Sec. 102: 6, 7. Procedure of High Councils. Cases involving the standing or fellowship of members of the Church, are brought before the Council, (1) on appeal from the Bishop's Court, or (2) by citation from the Council based on an original charge or complaint.* When a High Council is organized, the twelve Counselors are divided equally by lots. Those drawing even number, that is: 2, 4, 6, 8, 10, and 12, are to stand up in behalf of the accused or defendant, to prevent injustice or insult; not, however, to take sides as an attorney would advocate the cause of his client. Those members drawing odd numbers are to take the part of the accuser or plaintiff, f Whenever the Council convenes to consider any matter, the twelve Counselors determine by vote whether it is a difficult case or not. If it is not, only two speak, one for each side; if it is, then four are appointed; and if still more difficult, then six. But in no case are more than six appointed. The accused is then asked to make answer or plead to the charge against him, which may be made orally or in writing. If the answer amounts to a plea of not guilty then the trial proceeds. If the accused pleads guilty to the charge, a decision is at once given without further investigation. If the trial proceeds, evidence is introduced through wit- nesses and otherwise, t * As TO COMPLAINTS. President Joseph Smith said: "The question has been asked, Can a person NOT belonging to the Church bring a member be- fore the High Council for trial? I answer No." History of Joseph Smith, Mill. Star, vol. 20, page 759. t SPEAKERS ACT IN TURN. The Counselors have their permanent num- bers. But in order that each may act in the capacity of speaker, a roll or minute is kept which shows who were speakers at a previous trial, and whose turn is next, thus, "commencing with number one, and so on in suc- cession to number twelve." Sec. 102: 12, 17. J Two OR THREE WITNESSES NECESSARY. At a general conference held at Nauvoo, October 5, 1840, the following resolution was unanimously adopted: "Resolved. That no person be considered guilty of crime unless proved so by the testimony of two or three witnesses." History of Joseph Smith, Mill Star, vol. 18, page 153. THE STAKE HIGH "COUNCIL. 127 "In all cases the accuser and the accused shall have the privilege of speaking for themselves before the Council after the evidences are heard, and the Counselors who are appointed to speak on the case, have finished their remarks." "After the evidences are heard, the Counselors, accuser and accused have spoken, the President shall give a decision accord- ing to the understanding which he shall have of the case, and call upon the twelve Counselors to sanction the same by their vote." "But should the remaining Counselors who have not spoken, or any one of them, after hearing the evidences and pleadings impartially, discover an error in the decision of the President, they can manifest it, and the case shall have a re-hearing." "And if after a careful re-hearing, any additional light is shown upon the case, the decision shall be altered accordingly." "But in case no additional light is given, the first decision shall stand, the majority of the Council having power to deter~ mine the same." Sec. 102: 18, 22, FIRST CASE TRIED BY A HIGH COUNCIL. Following are the minutes of a High Council trial held at Kirt- land, February 19, 1834, two days after the organization of the first Council. As the minutes are brief they are given here to illustrate the h, principal; Snow- flake Academy, Snowflake, Arizona, Prof. J. F. Hoyt, principal; Juarez Academy, Colonia Juarez, Chihuahua, Mexico, Prof. Guy C. Wilson, principal; Diaz Academy, Colonia Diaz, Chihuahua, Mexico, Prof . C. R. Fillerup, principal; Dublan Academy, Colonia Dublan, Chihuahua, Mexico, Prof. L. Paul Gordon, principal. THE AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS. 147 CHAPTER FORTY. THE AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS. Number and Names. At present there are six auxiliary or- ganizations which have been established for helps in government. They are independent of each other in their respective fields of operation, yet they are of the Church and are intended to pro- mote its general welfare. They are subordinate to the ward, stake and general authorities of the Church, who have an indirect supervision over them. Naming them in their chronological order they are. (1) The Relief Society, (2) The Sunday School, (3) The Young Men's Mutual Improvement Association, (4) The Young Ladies' Mutual Improvement Association, (5) The Primary Association, and (6) The Religion Class. The Governmental Frame Work of each organization is threefold : (1) There is a central government consisting of a board, superintendency, or presidency, whose jurisdiction is co- extensive with the Church in all the world. (2) A stake board, superiutendency, or presidency, whose jurisdiction is confined to the limits of a stake; and (3) A ward board, superintendency, or presidency, limited jurisdiction to each individual organization in a bishop's ward, or a branch of the Church. Originally each and all of these societies were organized and established by the authority and appointment of the First Presi- dency of the Church. During the period from their first organ- ization to the present, changes have taken place by creating new offices to meet growing demands; but as none are based on a formal or written code, their working constitutions are quite flex- ible. When officers are elected they may retain their positions as long as they fill their respective offices with dignity and with profit to the societies. Generally speaking, vacancies in office 148 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. are filled by the nominations of the governing boards, by and with the approval of the presiding ecclesiastical authorities. The procedure, however, varies in different organizations. How Officers are Chosen. The right to nominate or appoint persons to office clearly belongs to the presiding officers in whose jurisdictions the organization is to operate.* If it is a ward organization, the Bishopric nominates; if for a stake organization, the Stake Presidency nominates; if for the general officers for the whole Church, the First Presidency names them. However, each of these presiding councils usually considers the wishes of the various societies and sanctions and approves names suggested to them by the officers of the respective organizations. Of course, before persons are finally chosen for offices they must receive the vote of members of the Church, and also of their respective soci- eties. The exception to this is in the case of electing officers for a board of directors for an incorporation. In this the State law of corporation is followed. * ON CHURCH GOVERNMENT. "Now, in relation to the government of our Church; a word or two in order that we may understand it. In the first place I lay down the principle, which I think is an invariable one one that we must be governed by, that is, that the priesthood after the order of the Son of God is the ruling, presiding, authority in the Church. It is divided into its various parts the Melchisedek and the Aaronic and all the quorums or councils are organized in the Church, each with special duties and spec- ial callings, not clashing with each other, but all harmonious and united. In other words, there is no organization in the Church of Jesus Christ separ- ate and apart, above or outside of, the holy priesthood or its authority. We have our Relief Societies, Mutual Improvement Associations, Primary Asso- ciations and Sunday Schools, and we may organize, if we choose, associa- tions for self-protection and self-help among ourselves, not subject to our enemies, but for our good and the good of our people, but these organiza- tions are not quorums or councils of the priesthood, but are auxiliary to, and under it; organized by virtue of the holy priesthood. They are not out- side of, nor above it, nor beyond its reach. They acknowledge the princi- ple of the priesthood. Wherever they are they always exist with the view of accomplishing some good; some soul's salvation temporal or spiritual. When we have a Relief Society, it is thus organized. It has its president and other officers, for the complete and perfect accomplishment of the pur- poses of its organization. When it meets, it proceeds as an independent organization always mindful of the fact that it is such, by virtue of the authority of the holy priesthood which God has instituted. If the president of the stake comes into a meeting of the Relief Society, the sisters, through their president, would at once pay deference to him; would consult and ad- vise with him, and receive directions from the presiding head. That head is the bishop in the ward; the president in the stake; the presidency of the Church, in all the Church. The Young Ladies' and Young Men's associa- tions, the Primary associations, and the Sunday Schools are all under the same head, and the same rules 'apply to each.'' President Joseph F. Smith, in Improvement Era, vol. 6, page 705 RELIEF SOCIETIES. 149 CHAPTER FOETY-ONE. RELIEF SOCIETIES. On Thursday, the 17th Day of March, 1842, the Female Re- lief Society of Nauvoo, Illinois, was organized, Emma Smith, wife of the Prophet Joseph Smith, was elected president; and Sarah M. Cleveland and Eliza Ann Whitney, were elected counselors. In his history the Prophet Joseph Smith makes the following note concerning the organization: "I gave much instruction, read in the New Testament, and Book of Doctrine and Covenants, con- cerning the Elect Lady, and showed that the elect meant to be elected to a certain work, etc., and that the revelation was then fulfilled by Sister Emma's election to the presidency of the Soci- ety, she having previously been ordained to expound the Scrip- tures. Emma was blessed and her counselors were ordained by Elder John Taylor." Miss Eliza R. Snow was chosen secretary and Phebe M. Wheeler, assistant secretary, and Miss Alvira R. Coles, treasurer. Object of the Society. President Joseph Smith was in attend- ance at a subsequent meeting and gave valuable instructions. He said that the object of the society was for "the relief of the poor, of the destitute, of the widow and of the orphan, and for the exercise of benevolent works.'-' This organization is also "ed- ucational in the best and highest sense of the word, dealing with subjects that tend to the elevation of women in all the lines of thought and action that benefit humanity." This society is prob- ably the oldest organization of the kind in the United States, and its influence for good has been strongly felt at home and abroad. Constitution, Membership and Officers. The minutes, reso- lutions and all lawful acts of tjhe society form a working constitu- tion. The Prophet Joseph Smith defined the qualifications of 150 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. members. He said: "None should be accepted to membership except those who are worthy ; it should be a select society of the virtuous and those who would walk circumspectly.'' The society as a whole is divided into three departments: (1) General, (2) Stake, and (3) Ward. Each of these organizations has officers of corresponding rank; namely, (1) a president, (2) two counselors, (3) a secretary or secretaries, (4) a treasurer, and (5) several aids except that ward presidents have no aids. Incorporations. On October 10, 1892, a federation of all the societies was effected, and a corporation formed under the name of the "National Woman's Relief Society," thus giving the com- bined societies a legal status before the world, and the right to hold property. Ward and branch societies also associate under the laws of the State in order to legally acquire, hold and transfer real property. The officers of the legal organizations are the officers of the general and ward organizations, acting in dual capacities, known as the President, 1st Vice- President, 2nd Vice- President, Secretary and Treasurer. SUNDAY SCHOOLS. 151 CHAPTER FORTY-TWO. SUNDAY SCHOOLS The Deseret Sunday School Union was organized in June, 1872. Though a partial organization was effected in 1867. This action was taken at a convention of Sunday School Superintendents and prominent Church authorities. The movement grew out of a pressing need for better system and methods. Prior to this time, each school was practically independent of any organization save that of the ward or branch where it was established. The pur- pose of the Union, therefore, was to make each Sunday School part of a three-fold system of government, conforming to the pattern of the Church. The convention elected George Q. Can- non, (then one of the Twelve Apostles) General Superintendent; Edward L. Sloan, Secretary; George Goddard, and Robert L. Campbell, Corresponding Secretaries. From this simple begin- ning at organization, the institution has greatly expanded; new offices having been created with their respective duties assigned just as fast as the natural growth of the Sunday schools demanded. It may be in place here to remark that the first Sunday school in Utah was organized December, 1849, by Richard Ballantyne of the Fourteenth Ward, Great Salt Lake City. Outline of Organization. The Sunday schools of today except those in the missionary fields are under the jurisdiction and control of three separate boards: (1) The General; (2) the Stake; and (3) the Local or Ward superintendency. The name or title of the general organization is: The Deseret Sun- day School Union. This Board is made up of twenty-six mem- bers at present, and its officers are: a General Superintendent, two Assistants, a Secretary and Assistant Secretary, a Treasurer and a Business Manager. The Board publishes the Juvenile In- structor as the official organ of the Union which is conducted by an editor, two assistants, and a business manager. 152 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. Duties of the Union Board. Generally speaking, the func- tion performed by this body is the supervision of the Sunday school interests in all the world. The principal details are the planning of courses of study for class- work; the formulation of rules and methods by which plans and studies are worked out; the introduction and application of the principles of government and discipline in thf schools; publishing of books, maps, charts, etc.; the compiling of statistics; the advising and counseling of stake and other school officers; the holding of conferences, general and district conventions; and attending to financial mat- ters and other miscellaneous concerns of the institution, The Stake Board. This is but the frame of the general or- ganization as applied to the smaller area of the stake. Its officers are: A Stake .superintendent, two assistants, one or two secre- taries, a treasurer, a librarian, a chorister, an organist, and usu- ally a number of others belonging to the Board who act as as- sistants, or aids, when the work may require it. The duty of the stake board is to see that the instructions and plans of the Union Board are carried out; to hold frequent officers' meeting, confer- ences, and conventions; to visit from time to time the various Sunday schools, observe their condition, note their progress, and encourage the children and teachers both by their presence and by remarks; to compile statistics, look after records, and make stated reports to the Union Board, and the like. The Ward Superintendency. Here again the local organi- zation is a copy of the two above described and is in harmony with the general plan. It is adapted to a similar division and is mainly centered on one object the ward or branch Sunday school. The board consists of a superintendent, and two assist- ants, (called the superintendency), a secretary, a treasurer, a librarian, a chorister, and a corps of teachers of both sexes. The superintendency, teachers, and other officers seek to develop by their management and individual efforts that good which ought to flow from organization, system, office and function, em- bodied in this important institution the Sunday school. Appointment of Officers The first General Superintendent, George Q. Cannon, was, as stated above, elected by a convention of SUNDAY SCHOOLS. 153 superintendents with the approval of the First Presidency, and afterwards by the vote of the people. His successor was Presi- dent Lorenzo Snow. Joseph P. Smith followed President Snow, being nominated and sustained at a meeting of the First Presi- dency and the Union Board, held November 7, 1901, and after- wards approved by the people in the usual way. The General Superintendent chooses his two assistants with the approval of the Board. When vacancies occur in the Union Board, the Gen- eral Superintendent takes the initiative; though other members may in an informal way suggest names. Stake Superintendents are chosen by the Stake Presidency with the approval of the General Superintendency. Each super- intendent selects his two assistants, likewise subject to approval. Vacancies in a stake board are filled by the appointment of the Stake Presidency, and upon consultation with the stake superin- tendent. In all these cases, the Stake Presidency may submit the names of persons selected for office to the High Council for approval. Ward Superintendents are appointed by the Bishops upon consultation with the Stake Superintendents. They choose their assistants with the approval of the Bishoprics. Usually other officers and teachers are nominated by the superintendency of the school in consultation with the Bishopric. All officers and teach- ers of a Sunday school must be sustained by a vote of the mem- bers of the branch or ward. Work of the Sunday School. The field of operation of the Sunday school is principally among the young. The aim is to teach them the principles of the Gospel, and to inculcate good morals and manners. As a means to this end the courses of study are largely based upon the Scriptures, and upon history and biography. A further aim is to encourage action in the youth to obtain a testimony that God lives, to lay a solid foundation on the rock of faith on which may be reared the grandest of all structures the Gospel. 154 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. CHAPTER FORTY-THREE. YOUNG MEN'S MUTUAL IMPROVEMENT ASSOCIATIONS. The First Association was organized in the 13th Ward, Salt Lake City, June 10, 1875. In the main, the purpose of the organi- zations is along the lines laid down by President Brigham Young, namely, "for mutual improvement of the youth of Zion; the es- tablishment in the youth of individual testimony of the great Latter-day work; to develop the gifts within them; and the cul- tivating a knowledge and an application of the eternal principles of the great science of life." Governmental Construction. The institution as a whole may be divided into three classes: (1) The central or general organization; (2) the Stake organization; and (3) the local or ward organization. The general officers are: a Superintendent, two Assistants, a Secretary, a Treasurer, a Music Director, and thirty-four Aids. The Stake organization has a correspondency to the general organization. The officers are: a Superintendent, two Assistants, a Secretary, a Treasurer, Music Director, Libra- rian, and a number of Aids. The Ward organizations are com- posed each of a President, two Counselors, a Secretary, a Treas- urer, a Librarian, and Choir-leader. The First Organizations were local or ward societies, inde- pendent of either stake or general boards. It was a little more than a year after the organization of associations in many of the Stakes that a central organization was effected. The first move- ment in this direction was the appointment, by the authorities of the Church, and the sanction by a conference held in Salt Lake City, December 8, 1876, of a committee composed of the following named persons: Junius F. Wells, president; Milton H. Hardy, and Rodney C. Badger, counselors; John Nicholson, R. W. Young, and George F. Gibbs, secretaries; and Mahonri Pratt, treasurer. YOUNG MEN'S MUTUAL IMPROVEMENT ASSOCIATIONS. 155 Briefly outlined their duties as defined were, (1) ''To form a board of reference for the combined associations throughout the Church; (2) to act at the head of the entire organization; (3) to conduct missionary labor among the young people: (4) to receive reports; and (5) to issue general instructions for the government of the sssociations.' ? In 1878, stake boards were created consisting of a superin- tendent, two counselors, a secretary, and a treasurer. At a con- ference held in Salt Lake City, April 6, 1880, upon the nomina- tion of President John Taylor, Apostle Wilford Woodruff was chosen General Superintendent of the Young Men's Mutual Im- provement Association throughout the world, with Apostles Joseph F. Smith and Moses Thatcher as Counselors: with four additional Assistants, a Secretary and Treasurer. President Wil- ford Woodruff held the office as General Superintendent until his death in 1901, when he was succeeded by President Joseph F. Smith who was appointed by the Twelve and sustained by vote at the general conference of the Church. Vacancies are filled in the general organization by appoint- ment of the General Superintendent, or by the Board with the approval of the General Superintendent. Vacancies are filled in the Stake organization by the Stake Presidency on consultation with the General Board; vacancies in Ward organizations by the Bishopric, on consultation with the Stake Superintendence-* Duties of Officers. The main function of the General Board is the supervision of all the Improvement associations through- out the world; to encourage and foster the study of the Scrip- tures; to recommend, publish and furnish other literature for the various associations; to formulate and arrange programs and outlines; to provide for the holding of conferences, conventions and other meetings; to establish and conduct missionary work among the young; to organize, in connection with local author- * OFFICERS TO BE SET APART. At a meeting of the General Board of Y. M. M. I. A. held on November 9, 1898, the following recommendation was passed: "This Board recommends that all officers of the Mutual Improve- ment Associations be blessed and set apart by presidents of stakes and bishops of wards." Improvement Era, Vol. 2, page 154. 156 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. ities, boards, committees, etc., in new stakes and in outlying ter- ritory; and to undertake and carry on many other things that tend to promote good citizenship and the general welfare. Stake officers supervise the work of the local organizations. The ward presidents conduct the class work of their respective associations, look after the recreations and amusement in the wards, and labor with, and are helpful to, the young men in their several jurisdictions. YOUNG LADIES' MUTUAL IMPROVEMENT ASSOCIATIONS. 157 CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR. YOUNG LADIES' MUTUAL IMPROVEMENT ASSOCIATIONS. Retrenchment Associations were the first attempts at or- ganization of societies for the young women of Zion. These date back to June, 1869. The object at that time was to promote a sentiment of retrenchment and economy; to furnish a better means of education for girls in the principles ot the Gospel and domestic arts. A few years later (1880) these organizations wer merged into the Young Ladies' Mutual Improvement Associa- tions, with a broader plan of work and a more extended field for operations. In 1891, all the associations, as represented by the head organization, entered the federation of the National Council of Women and thereupon added the word "National" to the title of the general organization. The Plan of the Work as now outlined by the association?, embraces the study of theology, of domestic arts, physiology and hygiene, literature and history. Opportunity is also afforded members in the practice and management of deliberative assem- blies, in the art of public speaking, and in work demanding self- effort along the channel of general culture. Organic Features. The governmental structure of the soci- eties was at first very simple, but sufficient for the day and the scope of the work. The head consisted of a president and two counselors, a secretary and a treasurer. The officers of a ward organization corresponded in name and number with the general board. But as the institution stands today, it is organized with a general board composed of thirty members. The names of the officers as they rank are: a president, two counselors, a secre- tary and treasurer, a corresponding secretary, a recording secre- 158 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. tary, a musical director, an organist, an assistant organist, and twenty-one aids. There is also connected with the general board an editoral staff, and a business management, who conduct a month- ly magazine, The Young Woman's Journal, official organ of the associations, which has been published continuously since 1889. Stake Organizations. There is a board of control in each Stake called the Stake Board, which corresponds in structure though not in number with the General Board; being composed of a president, two counselors, a recording secretary, a corre- sponding secretary, a treasurer and a number of aids. Local or Ward Organizations are complements of the Stake organization, except that there is eommonly but one secretary and no aids, unless the association is numerically strong and its members widely scattered. Choosing Officers and Filling Vacancies. The First Presi- dency of the Church appoints the President of the General Board, and she chooses her counselors with their advice. If a president dies or resigns, all officers except the secretarj 7 and treasurer are released from duty, although it is the rule for old officers to car- ry forward the work without interruption, until a reorganization takes place. The secretary and treasurer retain their positions until some emergency arises which would require their release or resignations. Other vacancies occurring in the General Board are filled by the vote of the Board, after consulting with the First Presidency. The President of a stake board is appointed by the stake presidency either independently or in connection with the General Board. Vacancies in a stake board are filled by appoint- ment of the stake presidency, usually upon the nomination of the stake board. Ward officers are chosen by the Bishopric in con- nection with the stake superintendency. In these matters the wishes and suggestions of the respective governing boards are duly considered by the presiding priesthood. The appointment of all officers is confirmed by the vote of members at the various conferences of the Church, and conferences of the organizations. Some Functions of Office. In the main, the duties of the General Board are: (1) to preside over the Young Ladies' asso- YOUNG LADIES' MUTUAL IMPROVEMENT ASSOCIATIONS. 159 ciations in all the world; (2) to plan and arrange both in general and in detail, the work for the individual associations; (3) to supervise the work as outlined; (4) to hold general and stake conferences periodically, also conventions and officers' meetings; (5) to instruct stake and ward officers in the government of their respective charges; (6) to visit from time to time the associa- tions, extending encouragement and help to all interested in mutual improvement; and (7) to collect statistics, plan for con- ferences, consider means of raising funds and their disburse- ment, etc. The principle duties of the Stake Presidency are: (1) to preside over all ward associations in the Stake; (2) to carry out the instructions of the General Board ; (3) to arrange for and hold one or more conferences annually; (4) to visit the local as- sociations; and (5) to counsel and advise officers in relation to their work. The Ward President and her Counselors preside at the meetings of the associations and attend to the many details of the regular program work; devise means to keep up the member- ship, plan and execute amusement programs; and look after the moral, spiritual and intellectual welt'are of members. The duties of the other officers, both general and local, are sufficient- ly indicated by their titles. 160 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE. PRIMARY ASSOCIATIONS. The First Organization was local, and was effected August 11, 1878, at Farmington, Utah. The necessary offices were created, and appointments made as follows: Mrs. Aurelia S. Rogers, President; Mrs. Louisa Haight, and Mrs. Helen M. Miller, Counselors; Mrs. Rhoda H. Richards, Secretary, and Mrs. Clara A. Leonard, Treasurer. Two years later, a General Board for the whole Church was appointed by the First Presi- dency, and immediately following, several stake organizations were effected which in their governmental construction were exact copies of the general organization. As the work of the Primary Associations increased, other offices were created, notably the office of Aids to the several presidencis. The Purpose of the organization is three-fold, namely: (1) To promote spiritual development in the children; (2) to educate them in the ways of the Lord; and (3) to encourage industrial occupations as an offset to idleness, street roaming, and careless habits. The work of the associations is adapted to children of both sexes, from the ages of four to fourteen; and much of the matter for class exercises is similar to that given in the Sunday schools. The General Board publishes a monthly magazine The Children's Friend and issues from time to time other litera- ture helpful to the associations, The officers from first to last are the mothers and daughters of our Latter-day Saint com- munities. The Functions of Office are similar to those of other aux- iliary organizations of the Church. The General Board directs and supervises, through the two organizations below it, the prim- ary work of the whole Church. The Stake Boards receive sug- gestions and counsel from their superior officers, and preside over the local presidencies, organize and re-organize ward associ- PRIMARY ASSOCIATIONS. 101 ations when necessary, and attend to whatever business is of gen- eral interest in Primary work within their respective jurisdic- tions. The ward or local officers have charge of the details of class work; they plan and execute socials and other recreative passtimes, and are continually in close touch with the needs of the children morally, spiritually, and socially. The sessions are held on week days, usually on afternoons. Appointment to Office. Upon the death or resignation of the President of the General Board, the Counselors and other officers are released, except the secretaries. In such case the First Presidency would take the initiative in the reorganization of the General Board. Vacancies occuring in the General Board r other than that of President, are tilled by the Board itself, with the approval of the First Presidency. The chief Primary officers of the stake are appointed by the Stake Presidency with the help and understanding of the General Board. As to vacancies in stake boards, the same rule prevails that is followed by the Gen- eral Board. The Bishopric of a ward chooses the ward President, which action is taken in connection with the stake officers. The presi- dents of the three boards just named, practically choose their own counselors. Other officers are selected by the respective boards themselves and approved by the Presiding Priesthood. The General Board, as it existed June 7, 1904, -vas as follows: Louie B. Felt, President; Lillie T. Freeze, and Josephine R. West, Counselors; May Anderson, Secretary and Treasurer; Olive D. Christensen, Assistant Secretary; Vera I. Felt, Record- ing Secretary; and thirteen Aids. There were on that date 659 associations; 6,667 officers; and a total enrollment of 46,008 children. CHAPTER FORTY-SIX RELIGION CLASSES. Historical. At the close of the semi-annual conference of the Church, Salt Lake City, October, 1890, a meeting was held of the First Presidency, members of the Council of the Twelve, Church school teachers, and others interested in the cause of education. This convention was under the auspices of the General Church Board of Education. It was then that the Religion Class move- ment was first officially and publicly announced. The objecl as explained by the promotors of the organization was to furnish a means for the religious training of children of school age who do not regularly attend Church institutions of learning. It was created primarily to fill an educational need of the great mass of children of Litter-day Saint parentage. The practical training of the children in personal duties and requirement of the Gospel, as testimony bearing; prayer; the committing to memory of im- portant passages of scripture; learning sacred songs and hymns; drawing lessons from real life as found in biography; becoming acquainted with forms and ordinances of the Church, as well as Church government these are some of the leading and concrete ideas that best express the character of the Religion Class. Two or three hours a week spent in the Sabbath Schools and like gath- erings, so it was urged, was not sufficient time to devote t* relig- ious instruction as an offset to worldly and other detrimental influences. There was therefore room for the organization; the field was extensive; the soil rich and deep; the fruitage ought to to be abundant. Branch of the Church School System. Unlike the Sunday School or the Improvement Associations, which in a measure are distinct societies, the Religion Class organization is an appendage or branch of the Church school system, and is therefore under the management and control of the General Church Board of Ed- RELIGION CLASSES. 163 ucation. Following 1 the prevalent idea of governmental construc- tion this organization in its main features conforms to the same plan as do the other auxiliary models namely, the General, the Stake and the Ward or Branch organizations. General Superintendency Organization. Like other auxili- ary organizations, this organization is also under a board of con- trol, known as the General Superintendency of Religion Classes. The board consists of a General Superintendent, two Assistants, a General Secretary, and (at present writing) twelve other mem- bers. The officers of the General Superintendency are appointed by the General Board of Education; while the board itself ap- points new members and fills vacancies with the approval of the Church Board of Education. Members of the entire board are voted for and sustained at the annual and semi-annual confer- ences of the Church. Stake and Ward Boards of Education. In each stake there is (or may be) a Board of Education, of not less than five mem- bers. The Stake Presidency, by virtue of their office, are mem- bers of this body; and the president of the stake is president of the board. The Bishopric constitute the Ward Board of Educa- tion. A Stake Superintendency consists of a Superintendent and two or more assistants. They are agents of the Stake Board of Education, and it is their duty to have a general supervision over local superintendents, and to some extent over the local class work; also to collect statistics and to assist the Bishoprics in the selection of class instructors. The Stake Superintendent and his assistants are appointed by the Stake Board of Education , with the consent of the Stake Presidency and High Council. Their appointment is confirmed by vote at the quarterly stake confer- ences. Vacancies are filled in the same manner. The Ward Organization comprises a Superintendent and a corps of instructors, which in reality constitute a Faculty with the Superintendent as Principal. This ward faculty attends to the regular routine class work, holds meetings for consultation, and executes the plans and requirements of the two boards above 164 CHURCH GOVERNMENT. it. The Superintendent is appointed by the Bishopric of the ward in consultation with the Stake Superintendency; the in- structors are appointed by the Bishopric in connection with the ward Superintendent. All are voted for and confirmed in office in the ward conference. PART iv. A BRIEF CONCORDANCE OF THE BOOK OF DOCTRINE AND COVENANTS. MOTE. As much as possible the exact language of the Doc- trine and Covenants has been followed in the quotations. In a number of references words and phrases are omitted, or so abbre- viated as slightly to change the wording of the text: but where this has been necessary, care was exercised to make the altered phraseology an adequate key to the meaning of the passage In a few other instances, the references are mere indexes to passages or subjects. Such an arrangement was necessary in order that each i-eference might occupy only one line. The Lectures on Faith have been excluded altogether. Aaron, 27:8, you might be called and ordained even as A. 139 68:16, literal descendants of A. a right to bishopric. .249 84:18, a priesthood confirmed upon A. and his seed.. 290 84:18, which priesthood of A. continueth forever. . .290 84:26, key of preparatory gospel to continue with A. 291 84:31, the sons of Moses and A. shall offer sacrifice. 291 Aaronic, 13:, Priesthood restored 108 107:1, and A. including- L/evitical Priesthood 383 107:20, A. Priesthood, the power and authority of... 385 Abraham, 110:12, Elias committed gospel of A 405 132:32, go ye and do the works of A 469 132:34, Sarah gave Hagar to A. to wife 469 Abide, 88:22, not able to a. the law of celestial kingdom. 307 88:23, not able to a. the law of a terrestrial kingdom 307 88:24, not able to a. the law of a telestial kingdom. 307 98:14, will a. in my covenant unto death 342 Abideth, 84:18, the priesthood of Aaron a. forever 290 Abominable, 29:21, that a. church shall be cast down 144 ABSTAIN 166 ANSWERS Abstain, 49:18, forbiddeth to a. from meats not of God. 197 Accountability, 20:71 has arrived unto years of a 128 Accusation, 50:33, not with railing a., neither boasting. 201 Act, 95:4, I will bring to pass my strange a 335 Adam, 27:11, with Michael, or A., the ancient of days. 139 29:34, neither A. your father whom I created 146 ?9:36, the devil was before A 146 29:41, wherein he (A.) became spiritually dead 147 78:16, Michael (or A.) given the keys of salvation. .281 107:54, blessed A. and called him Michael 389 107:55, I have set A. to be at the head 389 107:56, A. predicted what should befall his posterity 389 116:1, place where A. shall come to visit his people. 415 Adam-ontii-Ahman, 78:15, estab. foundations of A. o. A. 281 116:1, A. o. A., place where ancient of days shall sit. 415 Address, 127: an a. to saints in Nauvoo 448 128: a. to the Church of Jesus Christ of L. D. S 451 Administer, 20:40, to a. bread and wine 125 20:76, after this manner shall he a. the bread 128 Administered, 20:6, Jos. Smith, Jr., a. unto by an angel. 122 Administering-, 20:78, the manner of a. the wine 129 Adulterer, 42:25, thou shalt forgive the repentant a... 171 42:80, the a., how tried 176 Adultery, 42:24, thou shalt not commit a 171 42:26, committeth a. again shall be cast out 171 42:75, left their companions for sake of a 176 42:80, if any man or woman commit a 176 63:16, if any commit a. in their hearts 234 132:41, ye have asked concerning a 470 132:63, she has committed a. and shall be destroyed. 473 Advocate, 110:4, I am your a. with the Father 404 Afflicted, 101:2, been a. because of trasgression 349 Affliction- 66:9, be patient in a 245 Agency, 93:31, behold, here is the a. of man 331 Agent, 2P:?5, r-an to be an a. unto himself 146 51:8, let there be an a. appointed 204 57:6, Sidney Gilbert an a. unto the church 215 58:49, an a. appointed by voice of the church 221 63:45, let Newel K. Whitney be ordained an a 237 Agents, 29:39, or they could not be a. unto themselves 146 58:28, wherein they are a. unto themselves 219 Ahman, 78:20, saith your Redeemer, even the Son A.. 282 All, 63:59, I am over a., am in a., and through a 238 132:20, above a., because a. things are subject to.. 467 Alpha, 19:1. 1 am A. >nd Ome^a. Christ the Lord ..... .117 Amen, 121:37, when withdrawn, a. to the priesthood of. .424 Anarchy, 134:6, peace would be supplanted by a 484 .Ancient. 116:1. the A. of davs shall sit as spoken 415 Ansrel, 13:, words of the A. John (the Baptist) 108 76:25, an a. of God who was in authority 267 Angels. 38:1. the a. are waiting to reap down earth. . . .162 76:21, and I saw the holy a. who are sanctified. .. .267 129:, a. or spirits, good or bad, how known 459 129:1, a. having bodies of flesh and bones 45S 130:6, a. do not reside on a planet like this 460 132:17, these a. did not abide my law 466 132:37, are not a. but are Gods 469 Ansrer, 56:1, mine a. is kindled against the rebellious. 21 Anointed, 121:16, shall lift the heel against mine a 421 Anointing 1 , 68:21, descendants of Aaron may claim a. 250 Answers, 113:, by revelation to certain questions 411 APOCRYPHA 167 BAPTIZED Apocrypha, 91:1, a revelation concerning the A 327 Apostates, 41:1, the heaviest of all cursings on a 167 85:2, keep a record of all the a 301 Apostatized, 85:11, have a., or have been cut off 302 Apostle, 18:9, I speak unto you as unto Paul mine a. .114 20:2, Jos. Smith, Jr., an a., ordained the first Elder. . .121 20:38, an a. is an elder 125 Apostles, 18:, Revelation making known calling of... 112 27:12, ordained and confirmed you to be a 139 29:12, a. to judge house of Israel 143 84:63, mine a., even God's High Priests 294 95:4, prepare mine a. to prune my vineyard 335 Appeal, 102:31, from decision of Council H. P. abroad... 363 102:31, can be no a. from their decision 363 102:33, after examining the a. and the evidence. . .363 Appear, 110:8, yea, I will a. unto my servants 405 Appendasre, 107:14, called Lesser P. because it is an a. .384 Appendages, 84:29, offices of elder and bishop a. to. 84:30, office of teacher and deacon a. to Lesser P. . 107:5, all other authorities a. to this priesthood. Appendix, 133:, Revelation called the Appointments, 124:124-142, to offices in the priesthood. 444 April 6th, 20:1, 1830 years since birth of Christ... Arise, 88:124, early that your bodies be invigorated .291 .291 .394 .475 .121 .819 Army, 105:31, let my a. become very great 881 Articles, 42:13, observe the covenants and church a.. 170 Ask, 6:5, if you will a. of me you shall receive 89 29:6, whatsoever ye shall a. in faith 143 Assembly, 88:70, tarry and call a solemn a 312 95:7, you should call your solemn a 335 Assist, 75:24, church to a. missionaries' families 268 Assistance, 72:20, claim for a. upon the bishop 258 Authority, 68:4, of priesthood when moved by H. Ghost. 248 107:17-37, a. of various councils of priesthood 385 121:39, as soon as men get a little a 424 Axe, 97:7, the a. is laid at the root of the trees 339 Babylon, 1 :16, the great shall fall 78 64:24, not spare any that remain in B 241 133:5, go ye out from B 475 133:14, midst of wickedness which is spiritual B..476 Baptism, 13:, by immersion for remission of sins... 108 20:37, concerning the manner of b 124 20:37, whom to receive by b. into the church 125 20:41, b. of fire and the Holy Ghost 125 20:72, b. administered in the following manner 128 20:73, words used for and r^ode of b 128 22:, not unite with the church without re-b 131 33:11, then cometh the b. of fire 153 68:25, b. of children when eight years old 250 124:32, b. for your dead shall not be acceptable. . .433 127:5. a word in relation to b. for your dead 450 128:1, subject of b. for the dead 451 128:7-9, nature of b. for the dead 458 128:12, b. by water to answer likeness of the dead. 454 Baptismal, 124:29, a b. font there is not upon earth.. 432 128:13, b. font instituted as a simile of the grave. 454 Baptized, 18:7, by hands of servant Joseph Smith, Jr. 118 22:2. b, a hundred ti^es avaiieth him nothing 132 84:28, John b. in his childhood 291 84:74, are not b. shall be damned 295 124:29, my saints may be b. for their dead 433 BARLEY 108 BLOOD Barley, 89:17, and to. for animals and mild drinks ...322 Battle, 98:33. go not out to to. until commanded 345 Battles, 98:37, I, the L,ord, would fight their to 345 Bear, 78:18, ye cannot to. all things now 282 132:63, that they may to. the souls of men 473 Bed, 88:124, retire to thy to. early 319 Beginning", 93:23, were also in the to. with the Father. . .330 93:29, man was in the to. with God 330 Beqrsriner, 124:90. nor his seed be found to. bread 440 Beings, 129:1, there are two kinds of to. in heaven. .. .459 Believe, 5:7. if they to. not my words 85 5:7, not to. you my servant Joseph 85 20:25, as many as would to. and be baptized 123 Belong-eth, 51:10, to this people not given other churches 204 Bind, 43:9, yourselves to act in all holiness 178 88:84, to. up the law and seal up the testimony ....314 127:7. to. on earth may be bounrJ in henven 450 Bishop, 20:67, to be ordained by direction of H. C 127 41:9, Edward Partridge to be ordained a to 168 42:31, Hid before the to. of y church 171 42:71, to. and coun. to receive support for families. .175 42:82, necessary that the to. is present also . % 176 46:27, given unto the to. to discern all those gifts . . .193 51:5, consecrated unto the to. for the poor 203 51:13, let to. appoint storehouse for the church 204 58:35, in laying his moneys before the to 220 68:19, High Priests may officiate in the office of to. . .250 68:22, to. tried before the First Presidency 250 72:8, Newel K. Whitney appointed and ordained a to. 257 72:9. duty of to. made known 257 72:25, let them carry certificate to the to 259 84:29, office of to. an appendage to High Priesthood. .291 85:1, receive inheritance legally from the to 301 90:22. let the to. obtain an agent 325 107:68, office of to. is administering temporal things. 390 107:69, a to. must be chosen from the High Priesth'd.390 107:72, to. to sit in judgment upon transgressors ...390 107:72, to. is to be assisted by his counselors 390 107:74, to. shall be a iudge, even a common judge. . .391 107:76, act in office of to. independently without coun. 391 107:87, to. to preside over forty-eight priests 392 Bishops, 20:66, ordain where there is no branch 127 38:36, to. to govern property affairs of the church.. 163 68:14, other to. to be set apart unto the church ....249 68 :15, to. shall be High Priests 249 Bishopric, 68:16, firstborn sons of Aaron right to to... 249 82:12, to. to manage the affairs of the poor 286 107:15, the to. is presidency of this priesthood 384 107:15. the to. holds the keys or authority of same. .384 Blameless, 4:2, ye may stand to. before God 84 Blasphemy. 132:27, against the Holy Ghost not forgiv.468 132:27, to. is in that ye commit murder 468 Bleed, 19:18, caused even God to to. at every pore 119 Blessed, 50:5, are the faithful who endure 199 Blesses, 124:93, whoever he to. shall be blessed 441 Blessincr, 75:19. leave your to. upon that house 263 132:5. all who have a to. shall abide the law 464 Blind, 35:9, shall cause the to. to receive their sight.. 156 Blood, 20:40, emblems of the flesh and to. of Christ... 125 34:9, and the moon be turned into to 154 49:21, sheddeth to. or wasteth flesh and hath no need 197 BLOSSOM 169. CELESTIAL 58:53, save it be by the shedding of b ". . . 221 63:31, as you are forbidden to shed b 235 63:31, if by b. lo, your enemies are upon you 235 64:36, rebellious not of the b. of Ephraim 242 132:19, commit no murder whereby to shed in'cent b 466 135:7, their innocent b. on the floor of Carthage jail 488 Blossom, 117:7, I will make solitary places bud and b.416 Blotted, 20:83, names to be b. out of church record... 129 Boast, 105:24, neither b. of faith nor mighty works ...380 Body, 88:27, shall rise again a spiritual b 308 130:22, the Father has a b. of flesh and bones 462 Bond, 82:11, bound together by a b. and covenant. . .286 134:12, not right to interfere with b. servants ....485 Bondage, 101:79, shall not be in b. one to another ...357 103:17, ye must be led out of b. by power 365 Bones, 129:2, a spirit hath not flesh and b 459 130:22, the Father has a body of flesh and b 462 130:22, the Holy Ghost has not a body of flesh & b.462 Book, 33:16, of Mormon given for your instruction. . .153 42:12, Bible and B. of M. contain fullness of Gospel. 170 85:5, neither fathers' nor children's written in b..301 85:9, not round written in b. of remembrance 302 128:7, another b. was opened which was the o. of life 453 132:19, then shall it be written in Lamb's b. of life 466 Books, 55:4, selecting and writing b. for schools 212 88:118, seek out of the best b. words of wisvm...318 90:15, become acquainted with all good b. . 325 109:14, taught words of wisdom out of thu be*t b.396 Born, 5:16, of me even of water and of Spirit 86 Borrowest, 136:25, if thou b. return what thou ' , w 491 Bosom, 9:8, cause that your b. shall burn withi;- < , ,. 96 Bound, 134:5, all men b.- to sustain and uphold -> . 1 7 4 Branch, 10:60, other sheep, a b. of the house of Ja^o., K ; Bread, 20:40, to administer b. and wine l .'; 20:75, meet often to partake of b. and wine i2S 20:76, elder or priest shall administer b. and whie..'J28 20:77, r i y, manner of administering the b. and wine . .]',':> 124:90, nor his seed be found begging b ^40 Breastplate, 17:1, view of plates and also b Ill Bridegroom, 88:92, cometh, go ye out to meet him... 315 133:10, go forth to meet the b 476 Broken, 1:15, have b. mine everlasting covenant 78 Brother, 38:24, let every man esteem his b. as himself 162 Buffetings, 82:21, delivered over to the b. of Satan.... 287 Build, 124:55, I command you again to b. a house 436 Buried, 76:51, being b. in the water in his name .....269 Burned, 64:23, he that is tithed shall not be b 241 Burning 1 , 64:24, for after today cometh the b 241 Burnett, 80:1, revelation to Stephen B. to preach 283 Caesar, 63:26, render to C. the things' which are C's..235 Calamity, 45:50, shall cover the mocker 187 Called, 6:4, the same is c. of God 89 Captains, 136:15, of hundreds, of fifties, of tens 490 Carter, 79:1, rev. to Jared C. to proclaim the gospel 283 Cast, 84:67, in my name shall they c. out devils 295 101:1, c. out from the land of their inheritance. .. .349 Caug-ht, 101:31, up and his rest shall be glorious 352 Cause, 58:27, should be anxiously engaged in good c.219 Celestial, 76:70, whose bodies are c., glory that of sun 271 *8:22, he cannot abide a c. glory 307 88:25, the earth abideth the law of a c. kingdom.. 308 CERTIFICATE 170 CLERK 131:1. in the c. glory there are three heavens 462 Certificate, 20:64, priest, teacher, or deacon take a C..127 20:84, members removing may take a c 129 72:17, a c. from the judge or bishop 258 Changed, 43:32, be c. in the twinkling of an eye 181 6o:ai, old c. in the twinkling ol an eye 237 101:31, c. in the twinkling of an eye 352 Chasten, 90:36, will c. Zion until she overcomes 326 95:1, whom I love 1 also c 335 Chastened, 1:27, as they sinned they might be c 79 Children, 2:2, hearts of c. shall turn to fathers 81 18:42, c. have arrived at years of accountability . . . .116 20:70, elders to lay their hands on the o 128 27:9, keys of power of turning hearts of c. to fathers 139 29:46, c. are redeemed through mine Only Begotten. 147 29:47, Satan cannot tempt little c 148 45:58, their c. shall grow up without sin 188 55:4, that little c. may receive instruction 212 63:51, c. to become old, then to be changed 237 68:25, inasmuch as parents have c. in Zion 250 68:25, c. to be baptized when eight years old 251 68:31, their c. are growing up in wickedness 261 74:7, but little c. are holy, being sanctified 261 83:4, c. have a claim on parents for maintenance. . . .288 83:5, c. have claim upon the church 288 93:40, 42, bring up you c. in light and truth 331 93:42, you (P. G. W.) have not taught your c 331 93:44, Rigdon not kept commandments concerning c.332 98:16, turn the hearts of the c. to the fathers 343 Choosing", 105:35, time has come for a day of c 381 Chosen, 24:1, wast called and c. to write B. of Mormon. 133 29:4, c. out of the world to declare my gospel 142 95:&, many ordained and called, but few are c 335 107:22, c. by the body, appointed and ordained 385 121:34, and why are they not c.? 423 121:40, hence many are called, but few are c 424 Church, 1:30, only true and living c. upon the earth... 79 10:53, I will establish my c. among them 102 10:67, repenteth and cometh to me, the same is my c 103 18:4, the foundation of my c., my gospel, my rock . . .11 18:20, contend against no c. save it be c. of devil. . . .114 20:1, rise of the c. of Christ, April 6, 1830 121 21:3, c. organized April 6, 1830 130 21:4, the c. shall give heed to his words 130 29:21, that abominable c. shall be cast down 14 43:8, may know how to act and direct my o 178 50:8, wo unto them who are cut off from my c 199 64:37, my c. to judge the nations 24 76:54, who are the c. of the first born 270 115:4, C. of Jesus Christ of L. D. S. my C. be called. .413 134:10, c. cannot try men on right of property or life 485 134:10, c. cannot put men in jeopardy of life or limb 4! Churches, 10: 56, build c. unto themselves to get gain. 10 20:81, duty of the several c. comprising the church. 12 City, 52:43, will hasten the c. in its time 20 57:2, the place for the c. of Zion 21 Cleanliness, 42:41, let all things be done in c 173 Cleanse, 84:92, your feet even with pure water 29 88:74, c. your hands and feet before me 31 99:4, c. your feet in secret places for a testimony. .347 Clerk, 85:1, duty of the Lord's c. to keep a history 30 CLOUD 171 COVENANT Cloud, 34:7, I shall come in a c. with power 154 78:21, he will take you up in a c 282 Clouds, 45:16, shall come in my glory in c. of heaven. 184 Come, 33:18, I c. quickly 153 64:32, all things must c. to pass in their time 242 Comforter, 24:5, writing things given by the C 134 42:17, the C. knoweth all things 170 88:3, I now send you another C 305 Command, 58:26, not meet I should c. in all things. .. .219 Commanded, 58:29, that doeth not anything until c.,.219 Commandment, 95:8, I gave c. to build a temple 335 Commandments, 28:2, no one appointed to receive c. ex. 140 28:5, write not by way of c. but by wisdom 141 29:35, for my c. are spiritual, not natural 146 43:3, none other appointed to receive c. and revela.,178 Coming-, 106: 4, the c. of the Lord draweth nigh 382 Common, 26:2, all things done by c. consent in church. 137 28:13, done in order and by c. consent 141 82:18, become c. property of the whole church Companies, 136:3, let c. be organized with captains. Condemnation, 76:48, who are ordained unto this c. 82:3, sin against greater light receive greater c. ,287 .489 .269 .285 Conference, 20:61, elders to meet in c. once in 3 months 126 Conferences, 20:81, attend the several c. held by elders 129 Confess, 42:88, if he or she c. thou shalt be reconciled. 177 42:89, if he or she c. not, deliver up unto church. . . .177 58:43, if a man repenteth he will c. sins and forsake. 220 59:21, who c. not his hand in all things 225 61:2, am merciful unto those who c. their sins.... 228 64:7, 1 forgive sins unto those who c 239 Confirm, 20:41, to c. those who are baptized 125 Confirmed, 20:68, by the laying on hands of elders... 127 Consecrate, 42:30, properties for support of poor 171 Consecrated, 51:5. portion unto bishop for poor 203 wOrsent, 26:2, all things done by common c 137 28:13, done in order and by common o 141 Constitution, 101:80, have established C. of this land. 357 109:54, the C. of our land be established forever. . .401 124:63-82, form a c. whereby they may receive stock 437 Constitutional, 98:6, justify you befriending c. law... 342 Contend, 18:20, against no church, save the ch. of devil 114 136:23, cease to c. one with another . . .- 490 Contention, 10:63, may not be so much c 103 Copley, 49:, Revelation to Lemon C. and others 195 Corintnians, 74:, explanation of the 7th ch. 14th verse. 260 Corner Stone, 115:10, to be laid in Far W. July 4, 1838 414 Council, 107:80, this is the highest c. of the church... 391 107:81, no person is exempt from this c 392 Counselors, 107:72, bishop to be assisted by two C....390 107:76, bishop may act independently without c 391 Court, 95:17, inner c. be dedicated for school 336 Courts, 134:10, jurisdiction of ch. c. and societies 485 Course, 35:1, whose c. is one eternal round 155 Covenant, 1:22, everlasting c. might be established.. 78 22:1, this is a new and everlasting c 131 45:9, sent mine everlasting c. into the world 183 84:39, oath and c. which belonged to Priesthood ...29 84:41, whoso breaketh c. shall not have forgiveness 2! 132:4, I reveal unto you a new and everlasting C...464 132:4, if ye abide not in that c. then are ye damned. 464 COVENANTS 172 DEAD Covenants, 22:1, old c. have I caused to be done away. 131 132:7, all c., contracts, etc., not sealed by H. Spirit. 464 Covet, 19:25, thou shalt not c. thy neighbor's wife 119 19:26, thou shalt not c. thine own property 119 Covill, James, 40:2, disobeyed revelation 167 Cowdery, Oliver, 6:10-27, thou hast a gift .90 8:2, I will tell you in your mind 94 8:6, you have another gift, the gift of Aaron 95 8:11, you may translate 95 9:8, you must study it out in your mind 96 17:1, you shall have a view of the plates Ill 18:37, you shall search out the Twelve 116 20:3, O. C. an Apostle of Jesus Christ and 2nd elder 121 Cowdery, Warren A., 106:1, presiding H. P., Freedom.. 382 Created, 14:9, God, who c. the heavens and the earth. 109 20:18, c. man, male and female, after own image... 123 29:31, by power of my spirit c. I them 146 i'9:32, c. all things, firstly spiritual-secondly temp... 146 Crime, 134:8, the commission of c. should be punished 484 Crown, 29:13, the dead which die in me to receive c.,144 Crops, 29:16, hailstorm to destroy c. of the earth 144 Crucified, 20:23, He was c., died and rose again 123 Cup, 101:11, when the c. of their iniquity is full 350 Curse, 38:18, land on which is no c. when Lord cometh 161 41:1, ye that hear me not, will I c 167 45:32, lift up their voices and c. God and die 186 103:25, whomsoever ye c. I will c 366 Cursed, 61:14. I c. the waters 229 Curses, 124:93, whosoever he c. shall be cursed 441 Cursing 1 , 24:4, will send them a c. instead of blessing. 134 Cut, 1:14, heed not prophets and apostles shall be c. off 78 84:97, my work shall be c. short in righteousness. .297 Damnation, 19:7, it is written eternal d .118 Damned, 132:6, shall abide the law or he shall be d..464 Daughter, 25:1, I speak unto you, Emma Smith, my d.136 Daughters, 25:1, who receive gospel s. and d. in kingdom 136 Day, 43:17, the great d. of the Lord is nigh 179 45:17, show unto you how d. of redemption come... 184 45:39, looking for the great d. of the Lord to come. 186 50:24, that light groweth brighter until perfect d..200 59:12, on this the Lord's d. offer thine oblatins 224 63:58, this is a d. of warning 238 64:23, is a d. of sacrifice and tithing 241 112:24, a d. of vengeance, d. of wrath, d. of burning 410 112:24, 25, a d. of desolation begin from my house. 410 Days, 105:37, have power after many d. to redeem Z. 381 Deacon, 84:30, office of d. appendage to lesser p 29 Deacons, 20:57, the d. to assist elders and priests.. 126 84:111, the d. be appointed to watch over church.. 299 107:62, must be a presiding deacon over the d 39 107:85, the office of deacon is to preside over 12 d.392 Dead, 29:13, even the d. which died in me 144 29:26, then shall all the d. awake 145 29:41, Adam became spiritually d 14 63:49, blessed are the d. that die in the Lord 23 124:32, 35, baptisms for d. not be acceptable 433 128-5, salvation of d. who die without the gospel.. 452 128:15, without our d. we cannot be perfect 455 128:22, let the d. speak forth anthems. 45t 132:13. shall -not remain after men are a 465 DEAF 173 EARTH Deaf, 35:9, the d. to hear, the dumb to speak 156 Ueacn, 29:41, became spiritually dead which is 1st d. . . .147 42:46, that die in me shall not taste d .173 76:37, only ones on whom 2nd d. shall have power 268 Debt, 64:27, forbidden to get into d. to enemies 242 Dedicatory, 109:, prayer in Kirtland temple 395 Deeded, 51:5, have claim only on portion that is d..203 Deny, 114:2, are those among you who d. my name. 412 Depart, 29:28, will say to them, d. from me ye cursed 145 Deserts, 133:29, in d. shall come pools of water 478 Desolation, 29:8, sent forth up the wicked 143 63:37, d. shall come upon the wicked 236 Destroy, 132:64, lor i will d. her 474 Destroyed, 132:26, they shall be d. in the flesh 468 132:63, she has committed adultery and shall de d. . . .473 Destroyer, 105:15, have I sent forth to destroy 379 Destructions, 34:9, great d. await the wicked 154 Devil, 1:35, the d. have power over his own dominion. . 80 29:36, the d. was before Adam 146 29:37, thus, came the d. and his angels 146 20:39, needs be that the d. should tempt 146 88: 114, d. to have no power over the saints 318 129:8, if it be the d. as an angel of light 459 Devils, 35:9, in my name they shall cast out d 156 Die, 42:44, if they d. they shall d. unto me 173 63:50, is appointed unto him to d. at age of man. 237 63:51, children shall become old, old men shall d..237 Died, 76:72, these are they who d. without law 271 Directors, 17:1, miracuolus d. given to Lehi Ill Discerner, 33:1, is a d. of the thoughts 152 Dispensation, 112:30, is the d. of fullness of times.. 410 112:32, keys of d. have come down from fathers. 410 Divide, 57:7, to d. saints their inheritance 215 Doctrine, 10:62, the only d. which is in me 103 10:63, Satan stirs up contention concerning d....?03 10:67, this is my d., whosoever repenteth 103 101:78 act in d. and principle pertain, to futurity. 35 7 Dominion, 121:39, begin to exercise unrighteous d..424 Dominions, 82:5, the adversary spreadeth his d 285 Door, 112:21, Twelve to open d. of kingdom to nation 409 Dove, 93:15, the Holy Ghost descended in form of d..C29 Drink, 27:2, mattereth not what ye eat or what ye d. 138 27:5, I will d. of fruit of vine 128 Drinks, 89:7, strong d. are not for the belly 321 89:9, hot d. are not for the body 322 Drunkenness, 136:24, cease d 490 Dumb, 84:70, the tongue of the d. shall speak ?95 Dust, 24:15, casting off the d. of your feet 135 60:15, shake off the d. of thy feet 227 Duty, 20:38, of the elders, priests, teachers, deacons 125 20:46, the priest's d. is to preach 125 20:53, the teacher's d. is to watch over the church. . .126 20:68, d. of members after received by baptism ....J27 107:86-91. the d. of presidents of various councils. .3^9 i 123:, d. of saints in relation to their persecutors 426 Dwell, 76:112, where God and Christ d. cannot come... 275 104:59, time when I shall d. with them 374 Earth, 45:26, the whole e. shall be in commotion JS5 77:6, 7,000 years, the temporal existence of the e...27< 88:19, e. hath filled measure of its creation 307 88:20, the e. the saints' inheritance forever 307 EARTHQUAKES 174 EQUAL 88:25, the e. abideth the law of a celestial kingdom. .308 104:17, the e. is full, there is enough and to spare.. 370 130:9, this e. to be made like a Urim and Thummim.460 Earthquakes, 45:33, shall be e. also in divers places... 186 88:89, then cometh the testimony of e 314 Eat, 27:2, it matfereth not what ye shall e 138 Edify, 43:8, shall instruct and e. each other 178 50:23, that which doth not e. is not of God 200 Elder, 20:2, Joseph Smith, Jr., the first e. of this church. 121 20:3, Oliver Cowdery, the second e. of this church. . .121 38:40, every e. to go to with his might 163 84:29, office of e. an appendage to the H. Priesthood. 291 107:7, the office of e. under P. of Melchisedek 384 107:11 e. has right to officiate when H. P. not present 384 107:60, must be a presiding e. over the elders 389 Elders, 20:45, to conduct meetings as led by H. Ghost.. 125 20:61, e. to meet in conference once in three months. 126 20:63, e. to receive their licenses from other e 127 20:81, conferences held by the e. of the church 129 42:12, e. shall teach principles of my gospel 170 42:80, shall be tried before two e 176 84:111, the e. should travel 299 107:89, a president to preside over ninety-six e 392 Elect, 25:3, thou art an e. lady whom I have called... 136 29:7, for mine e. hear my voice 143 29:7, gathering of mine e 143 84:34, become the e. of God 292 Elements, 93:33, the e. are eternal 331 93:35, the e. are the tabernacle of God 331 Eleventh, 33:3, it is the e. hour, and for last time 152 Ellas, 27:6, with E. to whom I have committed the keys. 138 77:9, 14, this is E. which was to come 278 110:12, E. appeared in Kirtland temple 405 Elijah, 27:9, committed keys of turning hearts of f. to c.139 110:13, E. appeared in Kirtland temple 405 End, 43:33, their e. no man knoweth 181 Endless, 19:4, for I, God, am e 117 19:6, but it is written e. torment 118 19:12, e. punishment is God's punishment 118 Endow, 95:8, I design to e. those whom I have chosen. .33 Endowed, 105:11, elders to be e. with power 37 Endowment, 105:18, prepared a blessing and an e 379 105:33, first elders should receive their e 381 Endureth, 53:7, only who e. to the end shall be saved.. 210 Enemy, 98:23, if your e. shall smite you 343 98:25, if your e. shall smite you twice 344 98:26, if your e. shall smite you thrice 344 Enoch, 45:12, City of E. separated from the earth 18 82:, Revelation showing the order of E 285 Enrolled, 85:3, shall not have names e. with people... 30 Ephraim, 27:5, keys of the record of the stick of E 13 Ensigfn, 64:42, 43, Zion shall be an e. to the people 24 Equal, 51:3, every man e. according to their families . .20 70:14, in temporal things you shall be e 25 76 :95, he makes them e. in power 273 78:5, may be e. in bands of heavenly things 28 78:6, if not e. in earthly things, cannot be in heavenly 2| 82:17, to have e. claims on the properties 28 88:107, saints to be made e. with him 31 90:6, e. with thee in holding the keys (S.R.& F.G.W.) 3 107:24, Twelve e. in authority to the three Prests 386 ESCAPE 175 FLEE 107:26, Seventy a quorum e. in authority to Twelve. 386 107:36, decisions of Stake H. C. e. to 1st Presidency. 387 Escape, 63:34, the saints shall hardly e 236 Eternal, 19:7, it is written e. damnation 118 19:11, e. punishment is God's punishment 118 20:28, one God infinite and e 124 Evangelical, 107:39, the Twelve to ordain E. ministers. 38 7 Excommunicate, 134:10, religious societies can only e..485 Exempt, 107:81, no person e. from this council 392 Exempted, 107:84, none e. from justice and laws of God. 392 Expelled, 20:83, been e. from church names blotted out. 129 Eye, 63:51, they shall be changed in twinkling of an e.237 84:98, and shall see e. to e 297 101:31, oe changed in the t ..inK.ing of an e 352 Eyes, 29:19, their e. shall fall from their sockets 144 38:2, all things are present before mine e 160 68:31, but their e. are full of greediness 251 Face, 84:22, 23, no man can see the f. of God and live. 290 88:95, the f. of the Lord shall be unvailed 315 93:1, shall see my f. and know that I am 328 Faith, 1:21, that f. might increase in the earth 78 4:5, 6, f., hope, charity, and love 84 6:19, have patience, f., hope and charity 91 42:43, the sick who have not f. to be healed 173 63 :9, f. cometh not by signs 233 Fallen, 88:105, she is f. is f 317 False, 50:2, many f. spirits have gone forth 199 50:31, f. spirits, how detected 201 50:32, 33, f. spirits how dealt with 201 Family, 93:48, your (J. S., Jr's.) f. must repent 332 93:50, Newel K. Whitney's f. set in order 332 Families, 52: 36, let them labor with their f 208 Far West, 115:, will of God concerning its building 413 115:17, city of F. W. should be built up speedily 414 117:10, let Wm. Marks preside in F. W 416 118:5, let the Twelve leave F. W. April 26, 1839 418 Fasting, 59:13, that thy f. may be perfect 224 59:14, verily, this is f. and prayer 224 Father, 130:22, the F. has a body of flesh and bones. . .462 Fathers, 27:9, turning hearts of f. to the children 139 98:16, turn the hearts of the f. to the children 343 Fault, 88:124, cease to find f. one with another 319 Fear, 101:36, f. not even unto death .' 352 Feet, 24:15, casting off the dust of your f. against them. 135 88:74, cleanse your hands and f 313 88:139, 140, by the ordinance of the washing of f...320 110:2, under his f. was a paved work of pure gold. . .404 Field, 4:4, the f. is white and ready to harvest 8 31:4, the f. is white already to be burned 150 88:51, liken these kingdoms unto a man having a f . .310 FiT-xieas, 45:37, look and behold the f-t 18 Filthy, 88: 35, they must refrain f. still 309 Fire, 29:12, day of my coming in a pillar of f . . . 143 43:33, the wicked shall go into unquenchable f 181 Firstborn, 68:16, sons of Aaron have right to bishopric. 2 4 68:17, f. (sons of Aaron) hold right of presidency ..250 76:94, they are the church of the f 273 78:21, ye are the church of the f 28 88:5, glory is that of the church of the f 30 93:21, was in the beginning with Father and am *..S30 Flee, 42:64, teach them to f. to the West 175 45:68. must needs f. to Zion for safety 189 FLESH 176 GIFTS Flesh, 29:19, their f. shall fall from off their bones . . .144 38:11, all f. is corrupted before me 160 49:19, f. of beasts and fowls ordained for use of man 197 89:12, f. of beasts ordained for use of man 322 101:23, all f. shall see me together 351 112:23, all f. has become corrupt 409 89:13, be used only in times of winter, or cold . 330 132:26, they shall be destroyed in the f . . . 468 Plies, 29:18, God will send forth f 144 Food, 42:43, sick be nourished with herbs and mild f..l73 49:19, beasts and fowls ordained for f. of man 197 59:13, let thy f. be prepared with singleness of heart. 224 Fools, 122:1, shall have thee (Joseph) in derision 425 Forgave, 64:8, my disciples f. not one another 240 Forgive, 42:25, the adulterer who repents 171 64:7, f. sins unto those who confess 239 64:10, you are required to f. all men 240 98:40, f. him seventy times seven 345 Forgiven, 1:32, he that repents shall be f 79 Forgiveness, 76:34, no f. in this world 268 84:41, no f. in this world nor in world to come ....292 Forgiveth, 64:9, he that f. not his brother 240 Fornication, 42:74, put away companions for cause of f.175 Foundation, 48:6, commencement to lay f. of Kirtland.195 58:7, f. on which Zion of God shall stand 217 64:33, ye are laying the f. of a great work 242 Free, 10:51, this land might be f. unto all 102 38 :-22, you shall be a f. people 162 98:8, the law also maketh you f 342 Fullness, 93:13, he received not of the f. at first 329 93:18, f. of John's record promised 329 93:27, receiveth a f. unless keepeth commandments. 330 Garment, 42:54, thou shalt not take thy brother's gr. ...174 Garments, 42:40^ let thy g. be plain 172 Gates, 10:69, and the g. of hell shall not prevail 104 17:8, g. of hell shall not prevail against you 112 18:5, g. of hell shall not prevail against you 113 Gather, 10:65, I will g. them as a hen gathereth her... 103 45:64, g. ye out from eastern lands 189 133:7, g. ye out from among the nations 476 Gathered, 6:32, where two or three are g. in my name. 9 2 29:8, they shall be g. unto one place 143 Gathering, 29:7, the g. of mine elect 143 58:56, the work of g. be not in haste 222 Genealogy, 85:4, neither is their g. to be kept 301 Generation, 5:10, this g. shall have my word through.. 85 10:53, if this g. harden not their hearts 102 45:31, shall be men standing in that g 185 84:4, which temple shall be reared in this g 289 84:5, this g. shall not all pass away 289 84:31 house shall be built to the Lord in this g 291 98:28, children's children to third and fourth g 344 Gentiles, 14:10, the gospel to go from G. to Israel 109 133:8, firstly upon the G., then upon the Jews 476 Gift, 5:4, you have a g. to translate the plates 85 6:13, there is no g. greater than the g. of salvation. 90 8:6, 7, another g. which is the g. of Aaron 9 10:2, you also lost your g 97 17:7, received the same g. like unto him 11 46:11, to every man is given a g 19 Gifts, 14:7, eternal life greatest of all g 109 20:27, who should believe in g. and callings of God 124 GILBERT 177 HEAL 46:8, seek ye earnestly the best gr 191 46:27, bishops and elders to discern all gr 193 Gilbert, 53:, Revelation to S. G. concerning his calling. 209 57:6, Sidney G. to be an agent unto the church 215 Given, 84:38, all that my Father hath 292 Globe, 130:7, on a g. like a sea of glass 460 Glory, 45:67, the g. of the Lord shall be there 189 76:20, we beheld the g. of the Son 267 76:61, wherefore let no man g. in man 270 76:70, whose g. is that of the sun 271 76:96, the g. of the celestial is one 273 93:36, the g. of God is intelligence 331 97:15, my g. shall rest upon it (the temple) 340 Go, 84:62, therefore g. ye into all the world 294 112:28, g. ye into all the world and preach gospel. . .410 God, 11:30, give them power to become the sons of G-..107 20:12, the same G. yesterday.to today and forever ..122 84:22, no man can see the face of G. and live 290 121:28, whether there be one G. or many Gods 423 133:46, who is this that cometh down from G 479 Gods, 76:58, they are G., even sons of God 270 121:32, the Council of Eternal God of all other G...423 132:17, henceforth are not G. but are angels 466 132:20, then shall they be G.because they have no end 467 132:20, then shall be G. because they have power ..467 Godliness, 84:21, without ordinances, g. not manifest. .290 Gold, 111:4, wealth pertaining to g. and silver yours... 406 Golden, 124:84, he setteth up a g. calf for worship 440 Gospel, 1:23, the fullness of my gr. might be proclaimed 79 14:10, bring forth fullness of my g. from Gentiles. .109 20:9, Book of Mormon contains a fullness of the g. .122 39:5, he that receiveth not my gr. receiveth not me.. 164 58:64, g. must be preached to every creature with.. 223 133:37, this g. shall be preached unto every nation.. 479 Govern, 31:9, your house in meekness and be steadfast. 150 38:36, (bishops) to gr. affairs of property of church. .163 41:3, that ye may know how to gr. my church 167 42:59, Scriptures to be my law to g:. my church ...174 Governed, 88:34, what is g. by law is preserved by law. 308 Government, 20:, Revelation on Church gr 121 134:9, not to mingle religious influence with civil gf.485 Governments, 134:, and laws in general 483 134:1, we believe that all gr. were instituted of God. .483 Grace, 20:32, a possibility that a man may fall from gr.124 93:20, I say unto you, you shall receive gr. for gr. . . .330 Grain, 89:14, all gr. is ordained for the use of man 322 Granger, Oliver, 117:12, name held in remembrance ..417 Graves, 88:97, have slept in their gr. shall come forth.. 315 133:56, the g. of the saints shall be opened 481 Hailstorm, 29:16, sent forth to destroy crops , 144 Hands, 52:10, laying on h. by the water's side 206 66:9, lay h. upon the sick and they shall recover 245 129:7, ask him to shake n. with you 459 Harris, Martin, 5:1, desired a witness 84 5:24-26, I grant him view of things he desires to see. 87 17:1-9, to M. H. and others about viewing the plates. Ill 58:35, M. H. should be an example in laying moneys 220 Haste, 133:15, let not your flight be in h 476 Hasten, 88:73, I will h. my work in its time 312 Hate, 98:46, that h. me unto 3rd and 4th generation 346 Head, 107:55, I have set thee (Adam) to be at the fc...389 Heal, 84:68, in my name they shall h. the sick 295 HEALED 178 HUMBLE Healed, 42:48, hath faith in me to be h. shall be h 173 46:19, to some is given faith to be h 192 Hear, 42:50, he who hath faith to h. shall h 173 Heart, 59:8, offer a sacrifice, even a broken It 224 64:34, the Lord requireth the h. and willing mind. . .242 Hearts, 2:2, of the children shall turn to fathers 81 88:91, men's h. shall fail them 315 110:15, to turn h. of fathers to children 405 121:35, their h. are set upon the things of this world 423 Heathen, 45:54, the h. to come forth in first resurrection 188 Heaven, 29:23, shall be a new n. and a new earth 145 88:95, silence in h. for space of half hour 315 129:1, there are two kinds of beings in h 459 Heavens, 84:118, the starry h. shall tremble 300 Hell, 29:38, prepared from beginning which place is h.146 76:84, these are they who are thrust down to h 272 104:18, lift up his eyes in h. being in torment 370 Hid, 86:9, been h. from the world with Christ in God. . .303 128:18, have been kept n. from the wise and prudent 456 High Council, 102:1, minutes of organization of H. C. . . .359 107:33, the Twelve are a traveling presiding H. C. . .387 124:131, H. C. given for the corner stone of Zion ...445 High Councils, 107:36, equal in decisions to Presidency. 3 87 High Counselors, 20:67, ordained by direction of H. C. .127 High Priest, 68:19, may officiate in lesser offices 250 68:19, H. P. may officiate in the office of bishop . . . .250 107:12, H. P. and elder administer in spiritual things 384 High Priests, 20:67, directions for ordination of H. P. .127 68:15, H. P. to be appointed bishops by P. Presidency 249 107:10, H. P. right to officiate in their own standing. 384 124:133, Don C. Smith president over a quorum H. P. 445 Highway, 133:27, h. shall be cast up in midst of deep. .478 Hinder, 124:49, enemies come and h. performing work. 435 Hindered, 124:51, were h. in Jackson Co. by enemies. . .435 124:53, h. by the hands of their enemies 436 Hire, 70:12, who administers spiritual things worthy of 254 History, 47:1, regular h. to be kept by John Whitmer. .194 69:3, making a h. of all important things 252 Holy Ghost, 14:8, the H. G. which giveth utterance ...109 18:18, the H. G. which manifesteth all things 114 35:6, shall receive the H. G. by laying on of hands. . .155 35:19, the H. G. that knoweth all things 157 46:13, 16, the H. G., its gifts and blessings 192 130:22, the H. G. has not a body of flesh and bones. .462 130:22, the H. G. is a personage of spirit 462 Holy Priesthood, 107:3, H. P. after order of Son of God 385 132:28, give unto thee the law of my H. P 468 Holy Spirit, 76:35, denied H. S. after having received it. 26 132:7, not sealed by H. S. of promise of no efficacy. . .464 Honor, 29:36, save me thine h. which is my power 14 Hosts, 29:36, third part of h. of heaven turned he away 1 House, 84:31, which h. shall be built in this generation . 29 84:94, wo unto h. or village that rejecteth your word. 29 93:43, you shall set in order your own n 33 94:3, building of an h. for the Presidency 33 97:10, an h. should be built unto me in Zion 33 110:7, have accepted this n. and my name shall be. . .404 112:25, desolation shall begin from my h 41C 115:8, I command you to build h. unto me at Far W.414 124:27, build a h. unto my name (Nauvoo Temple). .43 Humble, 12:8, he shall be n. and full of love 107 1:28, were h. that they might be made strong 79 HUSBAND 179 JEWS Husband, 25:14, let thy soul delight in thy li 137 Hyde, Orson, 68:1, called to proclaim gospel 248 Hymns, 25:11, selections of sacred h. by Emma Smith. 137 Hypocrites, 50:6, wo unto them that are deceivers and n 199 50:8, the h. shall be detected and cut off 199 I Am, 38:1, Jesus Christ the Great I A 159 39:1, the Great I A., even Jesus Christ 164 67:10, you shall see me and know that I A 247 Ice, 133:26, the i. shall flow down at their presence ...478 Idle, 42:42, is i. shall not eat the bread of the laborer. 173 60:13, thou shalt not i. away thy time 227 75:3, neither be i. but labor with your mights 261 88:69, cast away your i. thoughts 312 88:124, cease to be i 319 90:31, and not be i. in her days from thenceforth ..326 Idler, 68:30, 31, the i. shall be had in remembrance 251 75:29, the i. shall not have place in the church 264 Idumea, 1:36, come down in judgment upon I. or world. 80 Ignorance, 131:6, impossible for man to be saved in i. . . .463 Ignorant, 136:32. let him that is i. learn wisdom 491 Image, 20:18, created male and female in his own 1...123 Immaterial, 131:7, no such thing as i. matter 463 Immensity, 88:12, the i. of space filled with light 306 Immerse, 20:74, shall i. him or her in water 128 Immersed, 128:12, in water likeness of resurrection. . .454 Importune, 101:86, at feet of Judge, Governor, President 358 In, 93:3, I am i. the Father and the Father 1. me 328 50:43, ye are i. me and I i. you 202 Increase- 131:4, he cannot have an i 463 Independence, 57:3, I., Mo., is the center spot for temple 215 58:37, should be lands purchased in I .220 Independent, 78:14, that the church may stand i 281 Infant, 101:30, an i. shall not die until he is old 352 Inheritance, 25:2, thou shalt receive an i. in Zion 136 38:20, shall have it for the land of your 1 161 45:58, the earth given them for an i 188 45:65, that ye may purchase an i 189 63:31, but few shall stand to receive an 1 235 85:1, receive I. legally from bishop 301 90:30. receive an i. from hand of the bishop. 326 Innocent, 93:38, every spirit of man was i. in beginning 3J Instruction, 84:78-87, i. to Elders going on missions ...296 130:, important items of i. given by Jos., the prophet 460 Intelligence, 88:40, for 1. cleaveth unto i 309 93:29, i. or the light of truth was not created 330 93:36, the glory of God is i 331 130:19. gains more knowledge and i. in this life 46? Interest, 82:19, every man seeketh i. of his neighbor. .287 119:4, shall pay one-tenth of all their i. annually. . .419 Islands, 133:23, the i. shall become one land 477 Jackson County, 101:71, lands to be purchased in J. C.356 105:28, purchasing: of all the lands in J. C 380 Jealousies, 67:10, strip yourselves of J. and fears 247 Jerusalem, 133:13. let them who be of Judah flee to J. .476 133:21, he shall speak from J .477 Jerusalem, New, 42:9, when the H. J. shall be prepared. 169 45:66, IT. J. land of peace, city of refuge 189 8^:4, city W. J. shall be built at this nlace 28 Jewels, 60:4, when I shall make up my J 22 101:3, when I shall come to make up my J 349 Jews, 90:9, and lo, they shall turn unto the J 32 98:17, turn hearts of J. to the prophets 34 107:33, first unto the Gentiles, and secondly unto J.887 JOHN 180 KNOWLEDGE 133:8, call firstly upon the Gentiles, then upon the J. 476 John, 7:3, the beloved to tarry 93 27:7, J., son of Zacharias filled with spirit of Elias.139 84:28, J., ordained at eight days 291 93:7-17, testimony of J. (the beloved) 329 Joy, 18:16, your j. will be great with one soul 114 101:36, in this world your j. is not full 352 Judah, 133:13, let J. flee to Jerusalem 476 Judge, 58:17, appointed to be a j. in Israel 218 64:40, even the bishop who is a j 243 107:74, the bishop shall be a j. even a common j 391 Judging-, 19:3, every man according to works and deeds 117 Judgment, 121:24, I have in reserve a swift j 422 Judgments, 19:5, I revoke not the j. which I shall pass. 11 8 29:30, all my j. are not given unto men 145 Justice, 88:40, continueth its course and claimeth own. .309 Justification, 20:30, through grace of our Lord is J 124 Key, 77:, to John's Revelation given through Joseph.. 275 84:26, Lesser P. holdeth k. of ministering of angels. 291 130:11, the new name is the k. word 461 Keys, 13: which holdeth k. of ministering of angels... 108 27:13, have committed k. of my kingdom 139 28:7, given him (Joseph) the k. of the mysteries 141 35:18, given him k. of the mystery of things 156 64:5, k. not to be taken from Jos. Smith, Jr 239 81:2, k. of kingdom belongeth of Pres. of H. P 284 90:3, k. of kingdom shall never be taken from you.. 323 90:7, the k. of the school of the prophets 324 110:11, Moses committed k. of gathering of Israel. . .405 110:16, k. of dispensation, committed to your hands. 405 112:32, the k. have come down from the fathers . . . .410 124:92, shall hold k. of the patriarchal blessings ...441 129:, three k. by which good or bad spirits are known 459 132:7, k. of this Priesthood conferred on one at time. 465 Kicks, 121:38, he is left to k. against the pricks 424 Killeth, 42:19, but he that k. shall die 170 Kills, 42:18, and he that k. shall not have forgiveness. .170 King, 38:21, ye shall have no k., for I will be your k. .161 Kings, 76:56, priests and k. who have received fullness. 270 124:3, this proclamation shall be made to k 429 King-dom, 39:19, the k. of heaven is at hand 166 84:38, that receiveth my Father, receiveth Father's k. 2{ 131:4, is the end of his k., he cannot have increase. .463 Kingdoms, 88:36, 38, "all k. have a law given 309 132:19, shall inherit thrones, k.,principalities, powers 466 Kirtland, 82:13, consecrated for a Stake of Zion 286 96:, showing the order of the city or Stake of Zion. .337 109:, Dedicatory prayer of the K. Temple 395 110:, visions manifested in K. Temple... 404 117:5, properties of K. to be turned out for debts . . .416 Knee, 76:110, these all shall bow the k 274 88:104, every k. shall bow and every tongue confess. 316 Kniffnt, 12:1-9, Revelation to Joseph K 107 23:, Revelation to Joserh K. and others 13 64:, Revelation to Newel K 210 124:141, Vincent K. to preside over the bishopric ...446 Knock, 6:5, and it shall be opened 8 12:5, k. and it shall be opened unto you 107 Knowledge, 46:18, to another is given the word of k...!9 93:24, truth is k. of things as they are 33 93:53, obtain a k. of history and countries 33 121:28-31, k. to be poured down from heaven 422 130:19, gains more k. and intelligence in this life... 462 LABOR 181 L1UHT labor, 43:28, 1. in my vineyard for the last time 180 Laborer, 31:5, the 1. is worthy of his hire 150 Laborers, 39:17, call faithful 1. into my vineyard ....165 Lake, 76:36, go away into the 1. of fire and brimstone. . .268 Lamanites, 3:20, might come to knowledge of fathers. . 83 10:48, had become L. because of their dissensions ..102 28:8, preach my gospel unto the L 141 28:9, the city shall be on the borders by the L 141 30:6, to build, up my church among the IM 149 49:24, the IM. shall blossom as the rose 198 54:8, westward unto the borders by the L 211 Land, 10:49, that other nations should possess this 1...102 38:20, ye shall possess the 1. again in eternity 161 48:4, to purchase 1. for an inheritance 195 Lands, 57:4, 5, the 1. to be purchased by the saints ...215 61:17, the L blessed in the latter days 229 63:27, the 1. of Zion to be purchased 235 Language, 67:5, his (Joseph Smith's) L you have known 247 Languages, 90:15, become acquainted with L and people. 325 Laughter, 59:15, not with much 1. for this is sin 224 88:69, 121, cast away your excess of 1. far from you 312 Law, 24:17, shall go to 1. with thee shall be cursed ...135 41:3, by prayer of faith ye shall receive my 1 167 41:5, he that receiveth my 1. and doeth it is disciple. 167 42:2, obey the 1. which I shall give unto you 169 42:59, my Scriptures shall be my L to govern church 174 42:79, 84-86, 1-breakers delivered up unto the 1 176 43:9, ye shall become instructed in the 1. of church. 178 58:19, my 1. shall be kept on this land 218 88:13, the 1. by which all things are governed 306 88:34, that which is governed by 1. is preserved by 1. 308 88:35, but seeketh to become a 1. unto itself 309 88:38, unto every kingdom is given a 1 309 88:38, unto every 1. are certain bounds & conditions. 309 98:5, 6, supporting Constitutional 1. is justifiable ...342 119:4, tithing a standing 1. unto the people forever. 419 130:20, there is a 1., irrevocably decreed in heaven.. 462 132:6, shall abide 1. of new and everlasting covenant. 464 Laws, 38:22, ye shall have no 1. but my 1. when I come. 162 51:6, all things made sure according to 1. of the land 203 58:21-23, let no man break the 1. of the land 219 Law-Giver, 38:22, I am your L., what can stay my hand 162 64:13, ye may not offend him who is your L 240 Law, William, 124:91, is appointed a counselor to Jos.. .440 Layeth, 98:13, whoso 1. down his life shall find it 342 Laying, 24:9, continue 1. on of hands and confirming. . .134 Lead, 103:16, raise up a man who shall 1. as Moses. . . .365 Leap, 42:51, the lame who hath faith to 1. shall 1 173 Learning, 88:118, seek 1. even by study also by faith . .318 Led, 103:17, ye must needs be L out of bondage by pow'r 365 Liberty, 88:86, abide ye in 1. wherewith are made free. 314 Licenses, 20:63, elders to receive their 1 127 Lie, 42:86, if he or she shall 1 177 Lieth, 10:28, wo be unto him that 1. to deceive 99 42:21, he that L and will not repent shall be cast out. 170 Lifted, 17:8, you shall be 1. up at the last day 112 75:16, the faithful shall be L up at the last day 263 Light, 6:21, I am the 1. which shineth in darkness .... 91 10:58, I am the 1. which shineth in darkness 102 12:9, I am the 1. and life of the world 108 45:28, a 1. shall break forth among them 185 50:24. that which is of God is 1 200 LIGHTNINGS 182 MEMBERS 50:24, that L groweth brighter until the perfect day. 200 84:45, 46, whatsoever is truth is 1 293 88:13, the 1. which is in all things 306 93:37, L and truth forsaketh that evil one . ..331 Lightnings, 43:22, when the 1. shall streak forth 180 Link, 128:18, there is a welding 1. between f. and c 456 Literary, 72:20, appointed stewards over 1. concerns. . .258 Lives, 132:22, exaltation and continuation of the 1 467 132:24, is eternal 1. to know only wise and true God. 467 Livest, 130:15, if thou 1. until thou art 85 years old 461 Looketh, 42:23, that 1. upon a woman to lust after her. 170 63:16, 1. upon a woman to lust after her shall deny. 234 Loosed, 88:111, Satan shall be 1. for little season 317 Lord, 43:23, the L. shall utter voice out of heaven ....180 59:5, thou shalt love the L. with all thy heart 223 110:2, saw the L. stand upon breast work of pulpit. .404 95:7, L. of Sabaoth, meaning the Creator of first day 335 Lost, 136:26, deliver 1. property to thy neighbor 491 Love, 42:45, thou shalt live together in 1 173 59:5, thou shalt 1. the Lord thy God 223 59:6, thou shalt 1. thy neighbor as thyself 223 Lucifer, 76:26, he was L., a son of the morning 267 Maggots, 29:18, shall cause m. to come in upon them.. 144 Majority, 107:28, a m. may form a quorum 386 Mammon, 82:22, yourselves friends with m. of unr'tn's.287 Man, 84:109, let every m. stand in his office 299 88:60, every m. in his order until his hour was finish'd 311 93:29, m. was also in the beginning with God 330 93:33, for m. is spirit 331 93:35, yea m. is the tabernacle of God 331 103:16, a m. who shall lead them like as Moses . . . .365 Mansions, 59:2, receive crown in m. of my Father 223 98:18, in my Father's house are many m 343 Manuscript, 3:12, delivered into hands of wicked man.. 82 10:, on alteration of m. of the Book of Mormon .... 97 Many, 121:34, there are m. called, but few are chosen.. 423 Marks, William, 117:10, let W. M. preside in Far West. 416 Marriage, 49:15, for m. is ordained of God unto man... 197 58:11, come in unto the m. of the Lamb 218 132:, m. covenant, including the plurality of wives.. 463 132:15, covenant and m. not of force when dead ...465 132:16, out of world neither marry nor given in m..466 Marry, 49:15, whoso forbiddeth to m. is not of God.... 197 132:19, a man m. a wife by new and everlasting cov.466 Marsh, 112:, word of Lord to T. B. M. concerning 12... 407 112:16, Thomas B. M. to hold keys pertaining to 12. .40S Martyrdom, 135:, the M. of Jos. and Hyrum Smith 486 Matter, 131:7, all spirit is m 463 Measure, 1:10, to every man the m. he has measured.. 7 Meat, 19:22, for they cannot bear m. now but milk.... 119 Meats, 49:18, forbiddeth to abstain from m. not of God. 197 Meet, 20:55, teacher to see that the church m. often... 12 20:61, elders to m. in conference 12 71:7, call upon enemies to m. you in public and p. . .25 Meetings, 46:2, elders to conduct m. as guided by H.S. .190 46:2, how the bishop and others shall conduct m..!9 Melchisedek, 107:1, and Aaronic Priesthood 38 107:2, because M. was such a great High Priest 383 107:8, the M. Priesthood holds the right of Pres 38 Melt ,101:25, element shall m. with fervent heat ..35 Members, 20:68, duty of m. after being received by b.127 20:84, m. removing to take a certificate of standing. 129 MEN 183 OFFICES Men, 76:75, who are honorable m. of the earth 271 Mercy, 88:40, hath compassion on m., and claimeth own 309 Michael, 27:11, with M., or Adam, the ancient of days. 139 29:26, M., mine arch angel, shall sound his trump.. 145 78:16, hath appointed M., your prince 281 88:112, M. shall gather together his armies 317 128:20, the voice of M. on the banks of the Susque..457 Millennium, 43:30, the great m. shall come 181 Miller, George, 124:21, called to the bishopric 431 Minutes, 128:3, a recorder appointed for taking m 451 Miracles, 24:13, require not m., except I command you. 135 35:8, I will show m., signs and wonders 155 45:8, gave I power to do many m 183 46:21, to some is given the working of m 192 Missionaries, 75:24, families of m. to be supported 263 Missouri, 52:2, land of M. consecrated to remnant 205 57:1, land of M. consecrated for gathering of saints. 215 121:33, stretch forth his puny arm to stop the M. riv.423 Mocked, 63:58, for I, the Lord, am not to be m 238 104:6, I, the Lord, am not to be m. in these things. 369 Mocker, 45:50, calamity shall cover the m 187 Moneys, 58:35, in laying his m. before the bishop 220 58:36, do with his m. as the law directs 220 Moon, 29:14, sun darkened and the m. shall be turned. 144 76:81, as glory of stars differs from glory of the m.272 76:97, even as the glory of the m. is one 273 88:8, as also he is in the m. and the light of the m. .306 88:87, the m. shall be bathed in blood 314 133:49, the m. shall withhold its light 480 Moroni, 27:5, will drink of the fruit of vine with M 138 Moses, 84:31, sons of M. and Aaron offer an offering. . .291 103:16, who shall lead like M. led the children of Is. 365 110:11, M. appeared and committed keys of gather. 405 Mount Zion, 138:18, shall stand on M. Z. with 144,000. . .477 Much, 82:3, unto whom m. is given, m. is required. .. .285 Murderer, 42:79, the m. how dealt with 176 42:79, the m. hath no forgiveness 176 Mysteries, 6:7, the m. of God shall be unfolded 89 Nails, 6:37, the prints of the n. in my hands and feet. 93 Name, 63:61, beware how they take my n. on their lips. 238 122:1, the ends of the earth shall enquire after thy n.425 130:11, whereon is a new n. written, which no man k.461 130:11, the new n. is a key word 461 Nations, 43:20, call upon the n. to repent 179 64:43, when the n. shall tremble because of Zion. . . .243 Nauvoo House, 124:60, let it be a delightful habitation. 43 7 Nauvoo Temple, 124:43, spot chosen on which to build. 43 4 Navel, 89:18, shall receive health in their n 323 Neighbor, 42:27, speak no evil of n., nor do him harm.. 171 New, 29:24, all things shall become n 145 Nicholatine, 117:11, let N. K. W. be ashamed of N. band. 416 North, 133:23, the great deep shall be driven into the n.477 133:26, they in the n. countries shall come in rem..478 Oath, 84:39, the o. and covenant which belongeth to P. 292 84:40, who receive Priesthood receive this o. and cov.292 Obedience, 105:6, people must learn o. by things suf...378 Offend, 42:88, if thy brother or sister o 177 42:92, if any o. in secret, shall be rebuked in secret. 177 64:13, ye may not o. him who is your law-giver 240 Office, 107:68, the o. of bishop is administering in tern.. 390 Offices, 84:29, the o. of elder, and bp. appendage to H. P. .291 84:30, o. of teacher, deacon, appendages to L. P.... 291 OFFICERS 184 107:21, there are presidents, or presiding o. . ..385 Officers, 124:123, I give unto you o. belonging to my P. 444 Olaha Shinehah, 117:8, land where Adam dwelt 416 Old, 29:24, all o. things shall pass away 145 68:27, children to be baptized when eight year O...251 Olive Trees, 101:44, 45, go ye and plant twelve o. t 353 Olivet, 133:20, he shall stand on the Mount of 477 One, 20:28, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost are o. God... 124 35:2, even o. in me as I am in the Father 155 38:27, and if ye are not o. ye are not mine 162 50 :43, the Father and I are o 202 Oracles, 90:4, through you shall o. be given to another. 323 90:5, they who receive the o. let them beware 323 124:126, First Presidency to receive o. for church ..445 Ordain, 20:39, to o. elders, priests, teachers, and deacons 125 20:39, an apostle to o. elders, priests, and deacons.. 125 20:48, priests may o. priests, teachers, and deacons. 126 Ordained, 20:65, no person to be o. without vote of ch..l27 21:10, o. by you, Oliver Cowdery, mine apostle 131 25:7, Emma Smith to be o. to expound scriptures ..136 27:12, o. you by Peter, James, and John to be apos. .139 42:11, not preach except o. by one who has authority .170 43:7, he that is o. of me shall come in at the gate. .178 Order, 28:13, things must be in o. and by com. consent. 141 84:18, the Priesthood is after the holiest o. of God.. 290 88:127, -139, the o. of the school of the prophets 319 90:16, First Presidency to set in o. affairs of ch...325 92:1, I give unto you the united o 327 93:43, 50, you shall set in o. your own house 332 131:2, a man must enter into this o. of the Priesth'd.462 Ordinances, 107:14, Aaronic P. has power in admin. O..384 107:20, Aaronic Priesthood to admin, outward O....385 Organize, 44:4, yourselves according to the laws of m..l82 (8:11, prepare and o. by bond that cannot be broken. 281 Overcome, 64:2, I will that ye should o. the world 239 Own, 6:21, I came to my o. and my o. received me not. 91 Page, Hyrum, 28:11, he hath written from that stone. . .141 Page, John E., 118:6, appointed one of the Twelve 418 Parable, 35:16, they shall learn the p. of the fig tree. . . .156 86:, the p. of the wheat and tares 302 88:61, unto this p. will I liken all these kingdoms. . .311 101:43-62, p. concerning the redemption of Zion....353 101:81, the p. of the woman and the unjust judge. ..357 Paradise, 77:5, were then in the p. of God 277 Parents, 68:28, shall teach their children to pray 251 Partridg-e, 41:9, Edward P. appointed bishop 168 51:3, 4, Edward P. to appoint unto people portion.. 203 57:7, Edward P. to divide the saints their inherit'n'c.215 Pass, 43:32, the earth shall p. away so as by fire 181 45:22, heavens and earth shall p. away 185 Patriarch, 124:91, Hyrum Smith may take office of P. . .44 Patriarchs, 107:39, designated evangelical ministers. . .387 Patriarchal, 124:92, he shall hold keys of p. blessings. 441 Patten, David, 124:19, who is with me at this time 431 124:130, D. P., no man taketh his priesthood 445 Pattern, 52:14, give unto you a p. in all things 206 Pay, 42:54, thou shalt p. for what thou shalt receive. . .174 Peace, 1:35, day cometh when p. shall be taken from e. 8 Pearls, 41:6, cast not p. before swine 16 Penalty, 82:4, justice and judgment the p. affixed 28 Perdition, 76:26, was called P, for the heavens wept ...267 76:32, they who are the sons of p., better not born. 268 PERFECT 185 PRESENT 76:44, He saves all except the sons of p ..269 Perfect, 76:69, who wrought out p. atonement by blood. 271 76:69, these are they who are just men made p.... 271 128:15, neither can we without our dead be made p 455 Persecution, 101:35, suffer p. for my sake and endure.. 352 Personag-e, 130:22, the Holy Ghost is a p. of spirit ...462 Peterson, Ziba, 32:3, revelation calling him to preach. . .151 58:60, which was bestowed on Z. P. taken from him. 222 Phelps, Wm. W., 55:4, to assist O.Cowdery to do print'g 212 57:11, W. W. P. be established printer unto church. .216 Pioneers, 136:7, to go as p. to prepare 489 Pit, 109:26, he who diggeth a p. for them shall fall . . .397 Places, 45:32, my disciples shall stand in holy p 186 87:8, stand ye in holy p. and be not moved 305 101:22, gather together and stand in holy p 351 Plagues, 84:97, and p. shall go forth 297 Planet, 130:6, angels do not reside on a p. like this ...460 Planets, 88:44, the p. give light to each other 310 Plates, 3:19, for this very purpose are the p. preserv'd. 83 5:3, you should not show the p. except I grant it ... 85 5:4, you have a gift to translate the p., the first gift. 85 17:1, you shall have a view of the p. and breastp..lll Pledges, 136:20, keep all your p. one with another ....490 Poison, 84:71, 72, if any administer p. it shall not hurt. 295 Polluted, 101:6, they p. their inheritance 350 Poor, 38:16, the p. have complained before me 161 38:35, they (the bishops) shall look to p. and needy. 163 42:30, thou wilt remember the p 171 42:31, 34, impart of your substance unto the p 171 42:34, to administer to the p. and the needy 172 44:6, visit p. and needy and administer to relief. 56:18, blessed are the p., who are pure in heart . . Posses, 49:20, one should not p. above another 103:20, and in time ye shall p. the goodly land.. Possessor, 50:28, no man is p. of all things. p. a 1 p. ..182 ..214 ..197 . .366 ..201 Posterity, 121:15, shall be swept from under heaven.. 421 Power, 1:8, given to seal on earth and in heaven 77 93:17, he received all p. both in heaven and on earth. 329 Powers, 58:22, be subject to the p. that be 219 Praise, 58:39, he (M. Harris) seeketh the p. of world.. 220 Pratt, Parley P., 32:1-5, and Z. Peterson to go on mis. .151 34:, Revelation to Orson P. to cry repentance 153 49:, Revelation to Parley P. P 195 Pray, 19:28, shalt p. vocally as well as in thy heart... 120 20:33, let the church take heed and p. always 124 23:6, p. vocally before the world, as well as in secret. 133 61:39, p. always that you enter not into temptation. 231 Prayer, 25:12, song of righteous is a p. unto me 137 59:9, thou shalt go to the house of p 224 63:64, ye receive the Spirit through p 238 65:1-6, Revelation on p 243 109:1-80, the dedicatory p. of Kirtland Temple ....395 121:1-46, p. and prophecies written in L. Jail, J.S. Jr. 420 1:33, Prayers, 68:33, he that observeth not his p 251 ~ Bach, 20:46, priest's duty is to p 125 42:11, not to p. except he be ordained 170 Preach, 20:46, priest's duty is to p 125 not to p. except he be ordained 170 Preacher, 21:12, first p. of this church to the church.. 131 Preaching 1 , 42:6, go forth and p. my gospel two by two. 169 Preface, 1:6, my p. unto the Book of Commandments.. 77 Presence, 67:12, neither can natural men abide p. of God 247 76:25, Lucifer was thrust down from the p. of God. .267 Present, 38:2, all things are p. before mine eyes 160 PRESIDE 186 PROPHETS Preside, 90:13, you shall p. over the affairs of church.. 324 107:87, president to p. over forty-eight priests 392 Presidency First, 68:15, bishops appointed by P. P...249 90:16, the P. P. to set in order affairs of this church. 325 112:30, P. P. hold power of dispensation of fullness. .410 124:126, the P. P. to receive oracles for church ....445 Presidency, 48:6, men appointed by the P. and bishop.. 195 68:17, firstborn holds right of p. over this priesth..250 81:2, keys of kingdom belongeth to the P. of H. P.. 284 107:9, P. of H. P. right to officiate in all offices 384 107:15, the bishopric is the p. of this priesthood 384 President, 20:67, of H. Priesthood ordained by direction 127 107:65, be called p. of the H. P'd of the church 390 107:76, where a p. of H. Priesthood is tried 391 107:85-89, p. over 12 dea., 24 teach., 48 p., 96 elders.. 392 107:87, duty of the p. to preside over 48 priests 392 107:88, this p. is to be a bishop 392 124:125, Joseph Smith, Jr., to be P. over all church. .444 124:127, Brigham Young to be P. over Twelve Apos.445 124:133, Don C. Smith to P. over quorum of H. P...445 124:137, John A. Hicks a P. over a quorum of elders. 446 124:138, Joseph Young and others P. over Seventies. 446 Presidents, 107:24, Twelve form quorum equal to 3 P. . .386 107:93, the seventies should have seven p 393 Presiding, 106:1, W. A. Cowdery p. H. P. over Freedom. 38 107:21, p. offices growing out of the several offices.. 385 107 ^ three p. High Priests, chosen by the body 38 107:60, must be p. elders over the elders 389 107:66, p. High Priest over the High Priesthood 390 Pricks, 121:38, left unto himself to kick against the p. . .424 Pride, 38:39, beware of p. lest ye become as Nephites.163 Priest, 20:67, every H. P. to be ordained by direc. of H.C 127 38:40. every p. s-o with his might 163 Priests, 18:32, the Twelve shall ordain p. and teachers. llo 42:12, p. shall teach principles of my gospel 170 42:70, the p. and teachers shall have stewardships. .175 Priestcrafts, 33:4, they err because of p 152 Priesthood, 2:1, will reveal the p. by hand of Elijah... 80 13:. I confer the p. of Aaron 108 27:8, to ordain you unto this first p 139 68:21, their right of the p. descended from f. to son.2oO 84:6-14, descent of p. Jethro, Moses, Caleb and others. 289 84:18, the L,ord confirmed a p. upon Aaron and seed. 290 84:18, which p. is after the holiest order of God 290 84:19, this greater p. administereth the gospel 290 84:39. oath and covenant which belongeth to the p. . .29'.' 84:107, the lesser p. lo make appointments 299 107:3. the Holy P. after the order of Son of God . . .383 107: 8, the Melchisedek P. holds right of presidency. 3 84 107:14, called the lesser p., because an appendage. . .384 107:15, the bishopric is the presidency of this p 384 Priesthoods, 107:1. there are in the church two p 38 Printer, 57:11, W. W. Phelps established p. unto church. 21*5 Prison, 76:73, who are the spirits of men kept in p 27 88:99. received their Dart in that p. prepared for. . . ..".13 Probation, 29:43, appoint man the days of his p 147 Proclamation, 124:3, this p. shall be made to all kings, t? Trot>Tiecv, 131 :5. the more sure word of t> 463 Prot>hesy, 7: 3, John to p. before nations, kindred, people 93 46:22, and to others it is given to p 192 Prophet, 21 :1, thou shalt be called a seer, a p 130 Prophets, 77:15, two p. to be raised up to Jewish nation. ?79 PROUD 187 REPENTANCE Frond, 42:40, thou shalt not be p. in thy heart 172 Prove, 84:79, I send you out to p. the world 296 Prune, 24:19, to p. my vineyard with mighty pruning. .135 Punishment, 19:11, 12, eternal and endless p. is God's p. 118 76 :44, go away into everlasting p 269 Purchase, 101:70, commandment to p. lands in Jackson. 356 Pure, 97:21, for this is Zion: the p. in heart 340 100:16, I will raise up a p. people that will serve me. 349 Purse, 24:18, thou shalt take no p. nor scrip 135 84:78, 86, I suffer them not to have p. or scrip ....296 Quickened, 88:26, notwithstanding earth die, shall be q.308 88:29, are q. by portion of the celestial glory . .-. ...308 88:30, are q. by portion of the terrestrial glory 308 88:31, are q. by portion of the telestial glory 308 Quorum, 107:24, Twelve form q. equal to th 3 presid'ts 38.6 107:26, seventies form q. equal in authority to 12... 386 107:27, every member of each q. must be agreed. . . .386 107:28, a majority may form a q 386 ise, 103:16, will r. up to'my people man who lead.. 365 Reason, 50:11, let us r. as man reasoneth one with an. .199 Rebellion, 134:5, sedition and r. are unbecoming 484 Rebellious, 1:3, the r. shall be pierced with sorrow .... 76 63:6, let the r. fear and tremble 233 64:35, the r. shall be cut off out of Zion 242 64:36, the r. are not of the blood of Ephraim 242 Recommend, 52:41, take with them a r. from the church 208 Recommended, 72:19, every elder be r. by the church. . .258 Reconciliation, 46:4, not partake of sacrament until r..l91 Record, 21:1, there shall be a r. kept among you 130 47:3, John Whitmer to keep the church r. and history. 194 85:1, to keep general church r. of all that transpires 301 128:7, is the r. which is kept in heaven 453 128:8, whatever you r. on earth shall be rec. in heav. .453 Recorder, 127:6, let there be a r. and let him be witness. 450 128:4, let there be a general r 452 Rcords, 6:26, there are r. which have been kept back. . . 91 8:1, 11, old r. which are ancient 94 9:2, other r. have 1 96 128:14, as are the r. on earth so are the r. in heaven. 455 Red, 133:48, the Lord shall be r. in his apparel 480 Redeemed, 100:13, Zion shall be r. although chastened. .349 Redemption, 103:15, the r. of Zion must come by power. 365 103:18, even so shall the r. of Zion be 365 105:9, should wait a little season for r. of Zion . . . .378 Redress, 101:76, continue to importune for r 357 Reel, 45:48, the earth shall tremble and r. to and from. .187 88:87, earth shall r. to and fro as a drunken man. . . .314 Reiffn, 1:36, the Lord shall r. in their midst 80 43:29, my people shall r. with me on the earth 181 84:119, I will come and r. with my people 300 Rejected, 124:32, shall be r. with your dead 433 Religious, 134:9, not to mingle r. influence with civil. . .485 Remit, 132:46, sins you r. on earth shall be remitted . . .471 Repent, 18:22, as many as r. and are baptized 115 18:42, men, women, and children must r. and be bap. 116 19:4, every man must r. or suffer 117 133:16, he commandeth all men everywhere to r...477 Repents, 1:32, he that r. and obeys shall be forgiven.. 79 1:33, he that r. not from him shall be taken light . . 79 42:25, forgive the adulterer who r 171 130:9, this e. to be made like a Urim and Thummim.4f.d Repentance, 6:9, say nothing but r. unto this generation 89 REPENTETH 188 SAINTS 20:71, years of accountability and is capable of r...l28 Repenteth, 58:43, by this ye may know if a man r. his 220 Respecter, 1:35, I am no r. of persons 80 38:26, having twelve sons and is no r. of them 162 Best, 84:24, should not enter into his r 291 Restoration, 103:13, their r. to the land of Zion 365 Restore, 127:8, about to r. things pertaining to P 450 Resurrection, 45:54, knew no law shall have part in r. .188 76:50, who come forth in the r. of the just 269 76:64, are they who shall have part in the first r 270 76:85, not be redeemed from the devil till last r...272 88:14, brought to pass the r. from the dead 307 128:12, immersed in water is likeness of r. of dead. 454 130:18, intelligence will arise with us in the r 461 Reveal, 29:11, I will r. myself from heaven with power. 143 76:7, I will r. all mysteries, yea hidden mysteries . .265 101:32, when the Lord comes he shall r. all things. .352 Revelation, 8:3, this is the Spirit of r 94 67:8, if ye cannot write r. lie it 247 84:75, this r. is in force from this very hour 295 Revelations, 28:2, none to receive r. except J. S. Jr.... 140 70:3, be stewards over the r 253 Revelator, 100:11, and he shall be- a r. unto thee 348 Revile, 31:9, be patient in affliction and r. not 150 Reviling-, 19:30, trusting in me, r. not against revilers.120 Revoke, 56:4, I command and r. as seemeth me good ..212 Revolutions, 121:31, times of r. of sun, moon, or stars. 423 Rich, 6:7, he that hath eternal life is r 89 Riches, 11:7, seek not for r. but for wisdom 104 38:39, for ye shall have the r. of eternity , 163 68:31, they seek not earnestly the r. of eternity ...251 78:18, the r. of eternity are yours 282 Richards, Willard, 118:6, appointed one of the Twelve .418 Rig-don, Sidney, 90:6, acounted equal in holding keys. 100:9, S. R. spokesman to my servant Joseph ... Rights, 121:36, of Priesthood inseparably connected. Righteous, 67:9, that which is r. cometh from above .324 .348 .423 .247 Ripening, 18:6, the world is r. in iniquity 113 Rise, 20:1, April 6, r. of church, 1830 years since Christ. 121 Rob, 42:84, if a man or woman shall r 176 Rock, 6:34, are built upon my r. they cannot prevail. . . 92 10:69, him will I establish upon my r 104 11:24, build upon my r. which is my gospel 106 18:4, 17, my church, my gospel, and my r 113 33:13, upon this r. I will build my church 153 Rod, 113:3, what is the r., in Isaiah, llth chapter? 411 Rolfe, Samuel, 124:142, to preside over the priests 446 Ruler, 41:4, I will be your R. when I come 167 58:20, let no man think he is r. but let God rule. . .218 Run, 89:20, shall r. and not be weary 323 Sabbath, 59:10, the S. day appointed for rest 224 68:29, shall observe the S. day to keep it holy 251 Sacrament, 20:68, expound previous to partaking of S..127 20:76, 77, manner of administering the a 128 27:2, matters not what ye eat or drink, partake of B. .138 46:4, let not the trespasser partake of the B 191 46:5, ye shall not cast any out of your s. meetings. .191 Sacraments, 59:9, offer up thy B. on my holy day 224 Sacred, 6:12, trifle not with 8. things 90 63:64, s. things to be spoken with care 238 Sacrifice, 59:8, offer a B. even a broken heart and 224 Saints, 43:18. ye B. arise and live 179 SALT 189 SEND 45:45, s. that have slept shall come forth to meet.. 187 45:46, the a. shall come from four quarters of earth. 187 63:34, the s. shall hardly escape 236 88:96, the s. on the earth to be caught up 315 103:9, the s. were set to be a light to the world 365 105:38, the a. to sue for peace 381 Salt, 101:39, 40, accounted as a. of earth and savor of.. 353 Salvation, 6:3, treasure up for his soul everlasting a. . 89 128:5, the a. of the dead who die without the gospel. 452 Same, 76:4, from eternity to eternity he is the a 265 Sanctification, 20:31, through the grace of our Lord... 124 Sanctified, 20:34, let those who are a. take heed also... 124 84:33, are a. unto the renewing of their bodies 292 Sanctify, 119:6, and by this law (tithing) a. land of... 419 Satan, 10:20, that S. has great hold upon their hearts. . . 99 10:22, S. stirreth up that he may lead souls to 99 50:3, and S. hath sought to deceive you 199 76:28, we beheld S., that old serpent 267 88:110, and S. shall be bound 317 101:28, in that day S. shall not have power 352 Saved, 18:23, J. C. none oiner name whereby can be a. .115 Saves, 76:44, he s.. all except the sons of perdition ....269 Savior, 3:16, the k'nowledge of a S. come unto people.. 82 130:1, we shall see that the S. is man like ourselves 460 Say, 100:6, given you in very hour what ye shall a 348 Scattered, 103:11, have been s- shall return to the land. .365 School, 88:127-141, order of the a. of the prophets 319 90:7, the keys of the a. of the Prophets 324 95:10, contentions arose in the a. of the Prophets. . .336 95:17, dedicated unto me for the a. of mine apostles. 336 97:3, 5, 6, there should be a a. in Zion 339 Scourge, 5: 19, a desolating a. shall go forth 86 45:31, shall see an overflowing a 185 84:58, there remaineth a s- and a judgment 294 Scourged, 63:31, from city to city, and from synagogue. 235 Scrip, 24:18, thou shalt take no purse nor a 135 Scripture, 68:4, shall speak by Holy Ghost shall be s. . .248 Scriptures, 6:27, have been hidden because of iniquity.. 92 10:63, they do wrest the a 103 Sea, 130:7, they reside on a globe like a a. of glass.... 460 Seal, 68:12, power to a. them up to eternal life 249 109:46, to a. up the law, and bind up testimony 400 132:49, I a. upon you exaltation, and prepare throne 471 136:39, he should a. his testimony with his blood . . .492 Sealed, 76:53, and are a. by the Holy Spirit of promise. 270 132:7, not a. by Holy Spirit of promise of no efficacy. 464 Secret, 1:3, their a. acts shall be revealed 76 38:28, the enemy in the a. chambers seeketh lives. . .162 42:64, in consequence of a. combinations 175 88:108, 109, and reveal the a. acts of men 317 111:4, they shall not discover your a. parts 406 See, 38:7, I am in your midst and ye cannot 8 160 42:49, he who hath faith to a. shall a 173 93:1, shall a. my face and know that I am 328 101:23, all flesh shall a. me together 351 Seek, 6:7, not for riches, but wisdom 89 88:63, s. me diligently and ye shall find me 311 Seen, 67:11, no man has a. God in the flesh 247 Seer, 21:1, in it thou shalt be called a a 130 107:92, to be a 8., a revelator, a translator, a prophet. 393 Send, 85:7, I will a. one mighty and strong 301 85:7, I will a. one to set in order the house of God. . .301 SERPENT 190 SMITH, JOSEPH, JR. Serpent, 84:72, the poison of a a. shall not harm them. 295 Seventy, 107:25, the a. are called to preach the gospel. .386 107:26, 8. form quorum equal in authority to Twelve. 386 107:34, the 8. are to act under direction of Twelve.. 387 107:93, 94, the s. should have seven presidents 393 107:96, also other 8. until' seven times a 393 Seventies, 107:97-99, the duty of s. set forth 393 Shakers, 49:1, preach my gospel unto the S 195 Sheep, 10:59, other a. have I not of this fold 103 Short, 52:11, I will cut my work s. in righteousness ...206 Sick, 24:13, casting out devils and healing a 135 35:9, they shall heal the a. and cause the blind to see 156 42:43, whosoever among you are a 173 42:44, call two or more elders to lay hands on the s.173 52:40, remember the needy, poor, a. r and afflicted. . .208 66:9, lay your hands upon a. and they shall recover 245 Sickness, 45:31, a desolating a. shall cover the land... 186 Sickle, 6:3, 4, thrust in his a. and reap 89 Sight, 3:12, given thee a. and power to translate 82 Sign, 88:93, there shall appear a great a. in heaven ...315 Signs, 29:14, greater a. in heaven above 144 45:16, ye have asked of me concerning a. of coming. .184 45:39, the a. of the coming of the Son of man 186 45:40, s. and wonders shall be shown forth 186 63:7, he that seeketh a. shall see a 233 63:9-12, faith cometh not by a 233 84:65, these a. shall follow them that believe 294 Silence, 88:95, shall be a. in heaven for 1-2 an hour... 315 Sin, 1:31, the Lord cannot look upon a. with allowance. . 79 6:35, go your ways and 8. no more 92 64:9, remaineth in him the greater 8 240 84:49, the whole world lieth in s 293 Sins, 58:42, repented of his a. the same is forgiven . . . .220 59:12, confessing a. unto thy brethren and before L'd 224 64:7, forgive a. urv> those who confess 239 82:3, s. against greater light, receives grea'r cond..285 132:46, whose s. you remit on earth shall be remitted. 471 Sinned, 1:27, as they a. they might be chastened 79 Sinners, 43:18, ye a. stay and sleep until I call again.. 179 Sinneth, 82:7, that soul who a. shall former sins return. 286 Sing, 84:98, with the voice together a. this new song. ..298 Slain, 5:22, even if you (Jos. Smith Jr.) should be s... 87 Slaves, 87:4, after many days s. shall rise against mast.304 Sleep, 88:124, cease to a. longer than is needful 319 Slothful, 58:26, same is a a. and not a wise servant ...219 107:100, is a. shall not be counted worthy to stand. .393 Slothfulness, 90:18, keep a. and uncleanness from you.. 325 Smite, 98:23, men a. you once and ye bear it patiently. .343 Smith, Emma, 25:3, thou art an elect lady 136 25:6, thou (E. S.) shalt be unto him a scribe 136 25:11, E. S. to make a selection of sacred hymns . ..136 132:51, 54, a commandment I give unto E. S 471 Smith, Hyrum, 124:91, 124, appointed patriarch 440 124:94, I appoint H. S. a prophet, seer, and revelator 441 Smith, Don C., 124:133, president over a quorum of H.P. 445 Smith, Joseph, Jr., 1:17, called upon my servant, J.S.Jr. 78 3:9, J. S. Jr. chosen to do work of the Lord 82 5:6, you shall be ordained hereafter 85 5:21, J. S. Jr., commanded to repent 85 5:22, even if you (J. S. Jr.) should be slain 87 5:33, many that lie in wait to destroy thee, J. S. Jr. . 88 10:3, the gift of translation restored to J. 8. Jr 97 SOLEMN 191 STARS 13:, words of John the Baptist to J. S. Jr 108 20:2, J. S. Jr., ordained an apostle and first elder . . .121 21:1, J. S. Jr. a seer, translator, prophet, apostle. . .130 64:5, keys shall not be taken from J. S. Jr 239 90:13, 16, J. S. Jr. shall preside over affairs of church 324 100:9, Sidney IJigdon ordained spokesman to J. S. Jr. 348 121:, Prayer and Prophecies written by J. S. Jr. in jail 420 122:, the word of the Lord to J. 8. Jr. in Liberty jail. 425 Solemn, 88:70, tarry ye, and call a a. assembly 312 108:4, wait until the a. assembly shall be called 394 Son, 76:14, Jesus Christ, who is the S., whom we saw.. 266 93:15, a voice out of heaven saying this is my 8. . . .329 122:8, the S. of man has descended below them all. . .426 Son Ahman, 78:20, your Redeemer, even S. A 282 Sons, 13:, until 8. of Lev! offer an offering unto the L. .108 25:1, who receive my gospel are my a. and daughters 136 39:4, as many as receive me, gave power to become 8. 164 76:32, 34, the s. of perdition have no forgiveness ..268 84:34, become a. of Moses and Aaron, elect of God. . .292 Son?, 25:12, my soul delighteth in the 8. of the heart.. 137 25:12, the a. of the righteous is a prayer unto me. . .137 Sorrow, 101:29, there shall be no B. because of no death 352 Soul, 84:64, every s. who oelie^eth on your words 294 88:15, the spirit and body is A he 8. of man 307 101:37, care for the s. and for the life of the a 353 Souls, 18:10, the worth of a B. is great 114 Sow, 6:33, whatsoever ye a. that shall ye reap 92 Space, 88:37, no B. in which there is no kingdom 309 Spare, 29:22, then will I a. the earth for a season 145 104:17, the earth is full, and there is enough to a. . .370 Speak, 88:122, let one 8. at a time 318 133:6, and a. often one to another 475 Speeches, 88:121, cease from all your light 8 318 Spirit, 1:33, my a. shall not always strive with man .. 79 27:7, he (John) should be filled with the a. of Elias.139 29:31, by power of my a. created I all things, 146 42:14, the S. shall be given you by prayer of faith. .170 77:2, the a. of man is in the likeness of his person. .276 84:46, the s. giveth light to every man 293 129:2, a s. hath not flesh and bones 459 131:7, all a. is matter, but is more fine and pure.... 463 Spirits, 45:17, long absence of a. from your bodies . . . .184 50:2, there are many a. which are false n 198 76:88, who are appointed to be ministering a 272 129:3, the a. of just men made perfect 459 Spiritual, 29:31, 32, all things created firstly a 146 29:32, firstly s., secondly temporal 14R 29:34, all things unto me are a 146 Spokesman, 100:9, to be a a. unto my servant Joseph. . .348 Stake, 94:1, foundation of the city of the S. of Zion 333 124:2. this a. to be a corner stone of Zion 429 Stakes, 82:13, 14, Zion's a. must be strengthened 286 101:21, called 8. forjthe curtains or strength of Zion. 351 109:59, to appoint unto Zion other a 401 115:6, her S. may be for a defense and a refuge . . . .413 Standard, 45:9, for my people, and for the Gentiles . . . .183 98:34, they should first lift a a. of peace 345 115:5, thy light may be a a. for the nations 413 Star, 76:98, for as one a. differs from another a 273 Stars, 45:42, and a. shall fall from heaven 187 76:81, as the glory of a. differ from glory of moon. 272 88:9, as also the light of the a 806 STEAL 192 TELESTIAL 133:49, and the 8. shall be hurled from their places .480 Steal, 42:85, if a man or woman s. shall be delivered. .176 Stealeth, 42:20, that a. and repents not shall be cast.. 170 Stem, 113:1, who is the a. of Jesse, Isaiah, 11:1-5? 411 Steward, 42:32, every man a s. over his property 171 Stewardship, 70:9, Lord requires of every man in his s.25 104:11, and appoint every man his s 369 Stone, 28:11, he hath written from s. are not of me.... 141 130:11, and a white s. is given to each one 461 Storehouse, 42:34, the residue to be kept in my s 172 51:13, let the bishops appoint a a. unto this church. .204 72:9, 10, bishops to keep the Lord's a. to receive. . .257 Storm, 29:16, great hail a. sent to destroy the crops... 144 Strong 1 , 84:106, let s. in spirit take with him the weak. 299 85:7, will send one mighty and s. holding sceptre. . .301 Stubble, 29:9, they that do wickedly shall be as a 143 Study, 9:8, you must a, it out in your mind 96 88:118, seek learning even by a. and also by faith.. 318 Stupor, 9:9, but you shall have a a. of thought 96 Subject, 58:22, be a. to the powers that be until 219 Suffered, 18:11, He a. the pain of all men 114 19:16, I, God, have a. these things for all 118 Sun, 34:9, the a. shall be darkened and moon turned... 154 76:96, even as the glory of the a. is one 273 88:7, as also he is in the a. and the light of the s. . .306 105:31, fair as the a. clear as the moon 381 133:49, and the a. shall hide his face in shame 480 Support, 75:24, to a. the families of missionaries 263 Swear, 121:18, who s. falsely against my servants. .. .422 Sword, 1:13, his a. is bathed in heaven and it shall fall. 77 6:2, is quick and powerful, sharper than a 2-edged a. 89 17:1, a view of the a. of Laban Ill 45:33, men will take up the a. one against another.. 186 54:68, not take a. against neighbor must flee to ... .189 Tabernacle, 93:95, the elements are the t. of God 331 93:35, yea, man is the t. of God, even temples 331 Take, 18:21, upon you the name of Christ 115 63:3, willefh to t. whom he will t 233 Talent, 60:13, neither shalt thou bury thy t 227 82:18, that every man may improve upon his t 287 Talked, 17:1, the brother of Jared t. with the Lord 111 Tares, 86:3, he soweth the t. and t. choke the wheat. . . .303 86:6, pluck not up the t. while the blade is yet tender 303 86:7, lo! the t. are bound in bundles 303 86:7, let the wheat and t. grow together 303 Tarry, 7:3, 4, thou (John) shalt t. till I come 9 Taught, 43:15, ye are not sent forth to be t 179 43:16, ye are to be t. from on high 179 93:42, you (P. G. W.) have not t. your children 331 Taylor, John, 118:6, is appointed one of the Twelve... 418 Teach, 88:77, 78, you shall t. one another doctrine. .. .313 Teacher, 38:40, every t. to go with his might 163 84:30, office of t. appendage to the Lesser Priesthood. 291 Teachers, 18:32, the Twelve shall ordain priests and t..H6 20:81, t. attend the several conferences 129 42:12, t. shall teach principles of my gospel 170 42:70, the t. shall have their stewardships 175 84:111, t. to be appointed to watch over the church. 299 107:62, must be presiding t. over the office of teacher 390 107:86, a president to preside over twenty-four t...392 Teacher's, 20:53-59, duty to watch over the church. .. .126 Telestial, 76:81, we saw the glory of the t 272 TEMPLE 193 TRIBULATION 88:24, he who cannot abide the law of a t. glory. . . .307 Temple, 42:36, in that day when I shall come to my t..!72 5/:3, Independence is center place and a spot for t..215 84:4, which t. shall be reared in this generation . . . .289 124:30-37, holy ordinances to be administered in a t.433 Temporal, 29:32, firstly spiritual, secondly t 146 7V:2, that which is t. is in likeness of the spiritual. .276 Tempt, 29:47, Satan cannot t. little children 148 Ten Tribes, 110:11, Moses committed keys for leading.. 405 Terrestrial, 76:71-80, we saw the t. world 271 88:23, he who cannot abide the law of a t. kingdom. 307 Terrible, 5:14, fair as the sun and t. as an army with. . 86 Testimony, 3:18, this t. shall come to Lamanites 83 5:11-18, the t. of my three servants whom I shall call 85 62:3, the t. ye have borne is recorded in heaven . . . .231 76:22, this is the t. last of all which we give of him. 267 93:6-17, t. of John, bearing record of the Only B 328 109:46, seal up the law, bind up the t 400 136:39, he should seal his t. with his blood 492 Thank, 59:7, shalt t. the Lord thy God in all things... 224 Thought, 6 :36, look unto me in every*t 92 9:9, if it be not right you shall have stupor of t. ... 96 Thoughts, 33:1, discerner of t. and intents of heart 152 Thrones, 132:19, shall inherit t., kingdoms, principal!. .466 Thunderings, 43:25, called upon you by the voice of t. . .180 Time, 84:100, Satan is bound and t. is no longer 298 130:4, the reckoning of God's t., angel's t., prophet's t 460 Times, 27:13, fullness of t. in which I will gather 139 45:25, 30, remain until the t. of the Gentiles fulfilled. 185 45:28, when t. of the Gentiles is come in 185 88:42, the planets move in their t. and in seasons. . .309 Tithe, 85:3, people to prepare them against day of veng. 301 Tithed, 64:23, for he that is t. shall not be burned 241 Tithing, 64:23, a day of sacrifice and a day for t 241 97:11, 12, a house to be built speedily by t 339 119:1-7, Revelation on the law of t 418 Tithings, 120:1 making known disposition of t 419 Tobacco, 89:8, and again t. is not for the body 322 Tongue, 90:11, every man to hear gospel in his own t. . .324 112:9, at thy rebuke let the t. of the slanderer cease. 408 Tongues, 46:24, it is given to some to speak with t....!93 lo'Jiatl, let the gift of t. be poured out upon thy p. . . .398 Torment, 19:6, not written there shall be no end to t..H8 Transfigured, 63:21, when the earth shall be t 234 Transgress, 42:10, if he t. another shall be appointed. .169 Transgressing, 20:80, any member t. or overtaken 129 Transgression, 20:20, by t. man became sensual 123 Transgressors, 101:41, children of Zion were found t...353 Translate, 3:12, had given thee sight and power to t. . . 82 6:25, to t. even as my servant Joseph 91 10:15, to tempt the Lord in asking to t. it over again 98 10:31, they will say that you have pretended to t. . .100 20:8, the means prepared to t. the Book of Mormon. 122 93:53, you should hasten to t. my scriptures 333 Translation, 124:89, publish a new t. of my holy Word. 440 Treasury, 104:60, ye shall prepare for yourselves a t. ..374 104:66, shall be called the sacred t. of the Lord 375 Tree, 97:7, every t. that bringeth not forth good fruit. .339 101:30, and his life shall be as the age of a t 352 Trespass, 98:41, 44, if he t. against thee and repent not. 345 Trial, 105:19, brought thus far for a t. of their faith.. 379 Tribulation, 58:4, after much t. cometh the blessings. .217 194 VIRGIN 78:14, the t. which shall descend upon you 281 Tried, 42:80, shall be t. before two elders 176 68:22, bishop t. save it be before the First Presid'cy 250 107:76, where a President of the H. Priesthood is t.391 Trump, 29:13, a t. shall sound both long and loud ....143 Truth, 84:45, for the word of the Lord is t 293 84:45, whatsoever is t. is light 293 93:24, and t. is knowledge of things as they are... 330 128:19, and a voice of t. out of the earth 456 93:30, all t. is independent in that sphere 330 Try, 134:10, not to t. on right of property or life 485 Turn, 98:16, hearts of children to their fathers 343 110:15, t. the hearts of fathers to the children 405 Twain, 49:16, and they t. shall be one flesh 197 Twelve, 18:27, the T. shall be my disciples 115 18:28, the T. to go into all the world to preach 115 18:32, the T. to ordain priests and teachers 116 18:37, O. Cowdery and D. Whitmer to search out T..116 29:12, the T. with me in minstry shall stand at right 143 107:23, the T. apostles are the T. traveling h. c 385 107:33, the T. are a traveling presiding H. Council. 387 107:58, it is the duty of the T. to ordain other offl.389 112:21, the T. to open door of kingdom unto nations 409 118:1, let the T. be organized 417 118:5, let the T. leave Far West, April 26, 1839 418 Two, 52:10, let them go t. by t. and let them preach... 206 Unanimous, 107:27, must be by the u. voice of quorums 386 Unclean, 88:124, cease to be u 319 Uncleanness, 90:18, keep slothfulness and u. from you. .325 United Order, 78:1-22, a Revelation on the u. o 280 104:1, to be an u. o. an everlasting order 368 104:48, called the u. o. of the Slake of Zion 373 104:48, called the u. o. of the City of Zion 373 104:53, you are dissolved as u. o. with your brethren. 373 Urim and Thummim, 10:1, power to translate by U. a T. 97 17:1, you shall have a view of the U. a. T Ill 130:8-10, where God resides is a great U. a. T 460 130:9, this earth to be made like a U. a. T 460 130:10, will become a U. a. T. to each individual. . . .461 Utter, Work 4:1, a marvelous w. is about to come forth 8a 64:33, ye are laying the foundation of a great r. . . .24? Works, 3:1, designs, of God cannot be frustrated 81 World, 84:49, the whole w. lieth in sin, and groaneth. . i!93 Worlds, 76:24, by and through him the w. were created. 26'; 76:39, was in bosom of Father before w. were made. 268 93:10, the w. were made by him 329 Worm, 76:44, dieth not, and the fire is not quenched ...269 Worship, 93:19, thai ye may dii1erst.:tuJ how to w 30 Wounds, 6:37, behold the w. which pierced my side.... 93 45:51, 52, what are these w. in thine Hands and feet?. 188 Wrath, 115:6, when it shall be poured out without mixt.413 Write, 24:1, wast called and chosen to w. the 15. <>J: M.133 28:5, thou (O. C.) shalt not w. by way of command. 341 Writing's, 10:1, because you delivered up those w 97 Year, 88:44, are one y. with God but iv>t \viih inan....3JO 133:52, now the y. of my redeemed is come 480 Years, 29:11, dwell with men on the e.irih l.':.io y 143 88:101, rest of dead live not again until the 1,000 y.316 Youngf Brig-ham, 124:127, be president over the Twelve. .445 126:1, Bro. B. Y., your offering acceptable unto me.. 448 136:, Word and Will of the Lord through B. Y 488 Zarahemla, 125:3, let the name of Z. be upon it 447 Zion, 6:6, seek to bring forth the cause of Z 89 25:2, thou shalt receive an inheritance in Z 136 38:4, I have taken Z. of Enoch into mine own bosom. 160 45:70, let us not go to battle against Z 190 57:2, and the place for the city of Z 215 58:7, the land upon which the Z. of God shall stand. .217 84:100, the Lord hath brought down Z. from above.. 298 97:19, shall say, surely Z. is the city of our God. . . .340 97:21 for this is Z. The Pure in Heart 340 100:13, Z. shall redeemed although she is chastened. 349 101:17,18 Z. shall not be moved out of her place 351 101:43-62, a parable concerning the redemption of Z.353 101:75, a sufficient even now to redeem Z 357 103:15 redemption of Z. must needs come by power. 365 103:30, companies organized to go to land of Z 367 105:5, Z. cannot be built only on prin. of eel. king. .378 105:37, Z. to /be redeemed after many days 381 133:18, Lamb shall stand on Mt. Z., with him 144,000.477 136:18, Z. shall be redeemed in mine own due time. .490 103:18, so shall the redemption of Z. be 365 124:2, Nauvoo Stake to be a corner stone of Z 429 . ^ : K-X^^. &^-W^t&^WP^&^^Z ^mr^^M^-^^M^w^-^ s -iCi^-f 7 Sh tsi~J * Z ^*V- '-^^7 ^^ *-5U>* ^ t ?5_^-''tCrni ^*^.**^*:N^ftJ7v w\ -QV.^^^H < ^^VSVUtr m W .3^ >^\^* ^.^gi?2i ^>>te < rl' i > .-Sk^CTr.^JS .<& .\w*- " r* >5\ a ^p' ^ -*.^ v< ^--' ^fcv Lcv^fti^ -i< ^ :(viH> yw^^&^&^&^^^^^ ^fe^^^^sS^^f^Kite^Sk^ ^hS^^%^is^5^^^^'^^^ ? ^i j ^^^-t^^ J%^ S^^s^^S^ 1 ^^^^^^^^W^^^ PS^w^W^M^ ^feB^ K?lc\ ^ ftv/S> 4vX<:hQi^^ ^